A shadow of what I once was.

by FaelaArts

Rating: teen
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, King Sombra
Length: 77753

Twilight get's caught in a blizzard, and finds Sombra, broken and unconscious.

When a blizzard descended upon the Crystal Empire, everypony felt their fear of the unknown return. Twilight and her friends were instantly on the next train, and found the Crystal Empire almost as if it had never been saved in the first place. Fortunately, the crystal ponies were standing strong against the onslaught, and their city was not in danger.

That did not mean Twilight was not in her own danger, as she walked the short distance to the protected part of the capital.

Published 2014-10-03 15:40:02 UTC
Last updated 2014-11-04 22:03:29 UTC

And now, I was lower than an earth pony.

Twilight laid Sombra gently on a couch in the living room, just outside the bright pink shield protecting the city. Closing the door, she closed her eyes and concentrated, and shot a bolt of fire at the unlit fireplace nearby. The room began to instantly warm up. Breathing out, she turned to the others, and entered the bubble.

“Cadance, brother! I missed you.” Embracing them, Twilight felt a little of her unease fade. As they all sat down, they quickly began to fill in the blanks. Applejack turned away from the group to keep two eyes on Sombra.

“My ponies have been strong under this sudden snow, as they know as long as they believe in the Crystal Heart, and show their love for their home, the shadows can’t hurt us. We’re going to cast the spell to send love across Equestria early, first thing in the morning. If this doesn’t halt the snow, then nothing will.” Cadance glanced to Sombra, and narrowed her eyes. Was it safe to be talking so close to the enemy?

“I’m glad to hear that. I was worried what I would find upon arrival. How long until dawn?” Twilight glanced out the window, only seeing snow.

“I asked Celestia if she could raise it an hour earlier than normal so we can get it out of the way as soon as possible. That is only an hour from now.” Cadance stood up and shook herself, leaning down to give Twilight one last hug.

“I must leave to prepare now, keep all eyes on Sombra. I don’t know if the spell will affect him outside of the bubble as he is.” All turned once more to Sombra, narrowing their eyes.

“Even if he does not shatter once more, you cannot bring him into the Crystal Empire. You will have to take him somewhere else.” Cadance flared her wings, and bit her lip. Twilight nodded, and watched her exit the door and head into the city. Turning her gaze to Sombra, Twilight bit her lip as well.

“Spike, could you send a letter to Celestia and ask her what the best course of action is?” Twilight relaxed as the solution escaped her mouth before she had even thought of it, and turned to Spike. Pulling out a parchment, he quickly wrote it down with practiced fingers, before sending it off with a green burst of flame. A reply was almost instant.

’Dear Twilight. This is indeed strange circumstances. The first course of action is to see if the pulse of love across Equestria affects him in any adverse way. We then need to confirm he is otherwise unable to cast magic. If those prove to be true, we need to transport him to a castle dungeon, where he can live the rest of his life behind bars for his crimes.’

Twilight breathed out, and looked toward her friends, more specifically Fluttershy. Discord had deserved a second chance, so why not Sombra? They really had no way of knowing if he would even survive the pulse from the Crystal Empire. Sighing, she turned to Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, if I asked you to try and reform Sombra, would you do it?” Twilight would never do it if Fluttershy didn’t feel she could. Shrinking under Twilight’s gaze, Fluttershy looked down as she considered it, and finally opened her mouth to speak.

“I suppose I could give it a try, if that’s okay with you.” Fluttershy looked away, and Twilight hovered the letter over to them so they could give it a read. After all had finished, she tossed it into the fire and made a motion with her hoof.

“It is up to you Fluttershy. But if you can reform Discord, maybe you can reform Sombra as well.” Twilight waited as all her friends considered it.

“I-I can try but th-there’s not enough room in my cottage. Discord is coming to visit tomorrow and-and I don’t want to inconvenience him.” Fluttershy lowered herself to the ground, and looked to Twilight, glancing to Sombra as she did so. Twilight nodded, and smiled warmly.

“That’s fine, there’s plenty of room in my castle. We also do have some rooms that lock from the outside, so that would be perfect if we need to confine him.” Twilight watched Fluttershy nod, and slowly her mouth opened once more.

“I-I can give it a try Twilight.” Fluttershy was met with a warm hug from all sides as Twilight and everypony else brought her into a hug. After a moment, Fluttershy smiled, closing her eyes to enjoy it. Releasing Fluttershy, Twilight turned to Spike.

“Now we just need permission from Celestia.” Twilight giggled as Spike stood tall and saluted, once more writing down quickly and sending it. This one took slightly longer to arrive, but Twilight opened it and began to read soon after.

’Dear Twilight. If you are sure you can ‘reform’ Sombra, he could be of some use to us. A lot of old magic was lost during the time the Crystal Empire vanished and reappeared. While we have no interest in the dark magic, he likely knows some old spells that even we have forgotten with time. He will still have to answer for his crimes, but we might reduce the sentence if he shows penance for his actions. You have our permission to proceed.’

“Alright, looks like we’ve got a plan girls.” Twilight stood and stepped out of the pink bubble’s edge, followed closely by the others. As they stood over Sombra, a large pulse of magic sounded, and they turned toward the window to realise the sun had risen. Within a moment, the wave of magic passed through them, not turning them to Crystal Ponies to Rarity’s dismay. Outside, the snow was gone in an instant, and green was everywhere.

On the bed, Sombra’s eye slowly opened.

“Gyahh!” Everyone leapt back, and then paused as Sombra made no move against them. After a few moments, he sat up and touched the device over his horn. Looking to his surroundings, he noticed the lush green through the window. Twilight leaned down and charged a spell, catching Sombra’s attention, and he turned toward her.

“Don’t make any sudden moves Sombra or I will vaporise you where you sit!” Twilight was serious. While she might not be able to leave him to die a slow death, nothing prevented her from stopping an evil before it began. Somba once more looked around, and nodded once. Twilight slowly relaxed, keeping the spell on her horn as she continued.

“You are coming with us. Any attempt to resist will result in a spell directly into your heart.” Twilight concentrated for a moment, and the spell vanished from her horn. While not visible, the spell was still active and on standby, ready to be called at a moment’s notice. Sombra looked to his hoof, where the steel shoe covered it from view, and lowered it, turning to Twilight.

“I am in no position to argue.”

If she was my court jester, I would have her hanged.

“-So then I said, that’s not butter, that’s yellow icing, and then she said, what no way, and I said oh my gosh, and then we began to party. So the moral of the story is always check a label before you put it on your toast, else you’ll get super sugar hype and be all jittery for the rest of the day” Pinkie Pie talked loudly as she gave everyone drinks. Most just cracked a smile, however today she had actually gotten a few chuckles.

However, Sombra had yet to crack so much as the pip of a smile, and it was starting to wear on her. He would just sit in the corner, sipping his drink as he watched everypony with eagle eyes. If Pinkie Pie didn’t know better, she would almost assume he was judging them like livestock. What nonsense that was, she giggled to herself. Bouncing over, Pinkie Pie grabbed Sombra by the hoof and brought him over to the cake, forcing him to slice it.

Sombra didn’t respond. Shortly after Pinkie released him, he turned and returned to his seat, sitting down once more. Quickly handing out the cake, Pinkie brought a piece over to Sombra, giving a wink to Twilight who was also sitting at the table. Twilight frowned, and raised an eyebrow as Pinkie sat down with her own plate.

“So what was it like in Equestria a thousand years ago? I bet it was super duper fun with Discord and Celestia battling it out royale style.” Pinkie Pie giggled and wolfed down her cake, swallowing and contuing, pointing a fork at Sombra.

“I bet if you and them were in the same room you went all zip bam pow and it would have been so epic and awesome. I had an awesome duel once with a guy named Cheeze Sandwich, great guy you should totally meet him.” Pinkie Pie grinned, giggling once more continuing.

“It was all party themed and everything it was so awesome and cool. Dashie has races and they are just as cool, Twilight has those magic fights that go zap zap pow! Applejack likes those Iron Pony events and running, Fluttershy is Fluttershy, but I’ve never seen Rarity really battle it out. There was that time that she went to that fashion show but that was sooo boring.

“Have you ever been bored so much you wanted to groan and ingest several thousand doughnuts? I did once, it was during graduation of college. I was quite surprised they let me into a unicorn one, but I got pretty impressive grades for an Earth pony, enough to graduate with honors. Who woulda thunk it huh?

“So yeah, it was during a talk about seeing the future and it was sooo boring I mean I already see the future why did I need a lesson on it? So I told the teacher that and he said to show it, so I did by saying doughnuts were going to come into the room. And they did so I got doughnuts while he continued the lesson.

“Funny thing was the principal called me in after the lesson and asked how I was casting spells as an Earth pony. I told him he was being silly but they asked to do experiments on me. After finding nothing I was given more doughnuts, and a pretty cheque as thanks for allowing them to poke and prod me. I said they were silly for paying me but they insisted.

“There was this other time I made it rain doughnuts. See I told Derpy to give doughnuts to everypony in Ponyville as I thought it might cheer them up. However Derpy decided the smartest option was to toss them around town instead of handing them out. Luckily most ponies still wanted to eat them, but we lost many yummy doughnuts that day.

“Have you ever had a doughnut? They’re quite delicious and filling if you eat a thousand of them. You should eat some of Doughnut Joe’s, they’re the bestest ones in Equestria. I meant besides The Cakes, but if you’re in Canterlot you can’t go wrong with his doughnuts. They’re quite good, I’ll be sure to get you some if I ever go back to Canterlot, you’d like that right?” Pinkie Pie paused, and smiled warmly at Sombra. Sombra leaned forward, his mouth slowly opening. In the absence of Pinkie’s voice, the entire room was silent and all eyes turned to witness this moment.

“I will use your smaller intestine as a scarf.” Sombra spoke clearly, narrowing his eyes as they flashed briefly. Sitting back down, he began to cut his cake delicately, and eat it. Pinkie Pie blinked, and for once had nothing to say back. All the ponies around the room began to make excuses to leave, and soon enough it was just Twilight, Pinkie Pie, and the others in the room.

“Ah...ha ha Sombra, funny joke.” Pinkie Pie forced a smile onto her face, and tried to shrug it off. However, Sombra narrowed his eyes once more.

“It wasn’t a joke,” he replied. It was obvious to all Sombra wasn’t kidding. Twilight turned and narrowed her eyes.

“Sombra, I know Pinkie Pie talks a lot, but you don’t have to be so rude about it. Apologise immediately.” Twilight was pleased to see Sombra nod, and open his mouth once more. It was nice to see he was actually listening to her orders.

“As ordered, I apologise for stating the fact after your death I will be gutting you, drying out your smaller intestine, and using it as a scarf on cold nights.” Sombra finished, and Twilight banged her head against the table.

“Good job,” she muttered, raising her head to look to Pinkie Pie. Pinkie Pie had yet to speak, and it took Twilight a moment to notice her hair wasn’t as bouncy as normal. After a moment, Pinkie Pie finally blinked, and turned her eyes away from Sombra.

Pinkie Pie stood up, and left.

I will haunt your dreams.

“Twilight, you’re hurting us!” The cries rang from her friends as she held them in her magic, purple mist leaking from her now green eyes. Her horn cracked, and turned red, losing the circular pattern all unicorns were born with. Twilight looked up, and her eyes filled with concern, and she tried to turn off her magic. However, not only did her magic not change, her body turned toward the sound of hooves approaching her.

“Must you play with your food?” It was Sombra, back to full power and standing tall and looking absolutely terrifying with a cloak of darkness following behind him. Twilight’s body sighed and dropped Twilight’s friends onto the ground, growling in irritation.

“I don’t tell you how to do your job, you don’t tell me how to do mine.” Twilight’s body raised her mouth, and laughed mockingly to the black sky as lightning struck the clearing. Turning toward her cowering friends, a feral smirk emerged on her face as she approached. Fluttershy forced herself to stand, and stood in front of the others, and began to glare at Twilight.

“Oh please, like that would work on me,” her body spoke, swatting Fluttershy away like a fly as she approached Rainbow Dash, and lifted her up, grabbing her wings with her two front hooves. Dash opened her eyes slowly, coming to consciousness just to see the glee on Twilight’s face.

Slowly, gripping Dash’s wings, Twilight began to open her arms wide.

“Gyaaaaaaah,” screamed Dash in immense pain, blood splattering onto Twilight’s hooves. Letting go, Twilight let Dash fall, and turned toward Rarity, licking the blood off her hooves. It wasn’t well known, but a unicorn’s horn was one of the most sensitive organs in a unicorns body. Normally protected by the hard, outer coating, no one would ever assume that.

“Please Twilight, just activate Rainbow Power and we can defeat Sombra! We can’t do this without you!” Rarity was pleading not for her life, but for Twilight to activate some stupid power. Twilight smirked, and leaned forward.

“Very well Rarity, but we both know if any one of us is...no longer on this world, it won’t work.” Twilight raised a hoof, and slowly brought it toward Rarity’s horn, seeing the pallid expression on her face. Twilight’s smile grew, and she leaned down, gripping the horn and-

“Stop,” a voice spoke, and Twilight turned, narrowing her eyes as Sombra approached, firing five bolts of black energy and silencing them all in one moment. Twilight narrowed her eyes, and glared at Sombra. How dare he take away her fun!

“The solar one is approaching. Stop playing with the baby toys.” Sombra’s condescending attitude had interrupted her fun for the last time. Twilight charged a spell and snarled fiercely at Sombra, eyes glowing brighter as she fired. Sombra barely gave her a glance, and turned, allowing his cloak of shadow to absorb the spell as if it was a leaf blowing against it.

“Good help is so hard to find these days, always trying to overthrow me,” he sighed as he left. Twilight growled and flared her wings, preparing to dive after Sombra and slit his neck, however a crash from the ceiling caught her attention. And there she was, Celestia. Twilight flapped her wings once, and fired a bolt of pure energy at Celestia. Celestia called up a shield of bright yellow energy, deflecting the blast.

Ducking and weaving, both descended into the dance of fight. Celestia looked down and saw the defeated bodies of the other elements, and her face broke out into pure unadulterated rage. Twilight smiled, and spell met spell. Light battled darkness, and light lost. Twilight landed, looming over Celestia’s body.

“Twilight, you are dreaming, wake up!” To Twilight’s confusion, Celestia began to transform into Luna, and she blinked shaking her head and turning to look at the crystal surface, catching her reflection for the first time. Twilight’s eyes widened, her face was cracked, glowing green underneath.

“Gyaaaah!” Twilight awoke screaming, falling off her bed as Rainbow Dash crashed into the room, wings flaring. Twilight was both relieved and repulsed to see Dash, and her stomach convulsed. Thankfully crystal wasn’t hard to clean vomit off of. Dash flew over and sat down, patting her on the back, concerned.

“You ok Twi?” Dash received a scathing glare in response. Of course Twilight wasn’t ok. As the wave of nausea passed, she stood up, and both left the room to escape the smell now covering the room. Closing the door, Twilight sighed and rubbed her face.

“Just a horrible nightmare, thank Celestia it’s over.” Both turned and looked in the direction of the room Sombra was locked in for the night, and shared a glance. After a moment, both began walking.

“You sure that magic thingy is blocking his magic?” Dash tilted her head, and Twilight sighed. While not a perfect fit, it should be definitely blocking his magic. The chances of it being Sombra were highly unlikely, but it didn’t hurt to double check.

“It should be Dash, now sshhh, we don’t want to wake him if he’s asleep.” Twilight slowed down, quieting her steps until she could barely hear them. Dash landed as well, crouching down as they snuck toward the door. Twilight looked at it, and saw nothing amiss.

Unlocking the door, Twilight peeked in and saw Sombra was asleep, papers on his desk covered in words. Twilight was tempted to go read them, but decided she could do so in the morning. Closing the door, it locked with a soft click, and Twilight headed for the kitchen to get some coffee.

Sombra opened his eyes and sat up, looking to his desk. With quiet steps, he walked over and pulled a few pages out of the pile on his desk. Walking over to his bed, he slipped them underneath it, where it was unlikely to be discovered. Sitting back down, he turned over to face the wall and once more closed his eyes.

So this is how I die...

“Come on Sombra, just buck a tree, that’s ah’ll I’m askin’ here.” Applejack had been trying for over an hour to get Sombra to buck an apple tree. Twilight said if he refused, ordering him was her only bet, but Applejack was trying to make friends with Sombra, not make him a slave. Applejack sighed once more, and decided to relent.

“Ok Sombra, but stay close ya hear? My family knows every inch of these fields, and we can find you if you run in a heartbeat. Applebloom! Come an’ watch Sombra while I buck the south field.” Applejack knew if Sombra tried to silence Applebloom he would find it a challenge, that filly could scream even with her mouth closed. Added to that, Applebloom was their best chance at melting that wall around Sombra.

‘“Kay sis, ah’ ya’ sure?” Applebloom trotted out of the house and over to Sombra and Applejack, a perplexed expression on her face as she glanced between them. Applebloom had been told to stay away from Sombra on the grounds he was a bad pony, despite the fact they were trying to reform him.

“Jus dun get too close to him, I’ll be back every 15 minutes.” Applejack hesitated for a moment longer, and then turned and headed into the trees. As silence descended, apart from the occasional bang as a tree was whacked, Applebloom stared into Sombra’s eyes. After a moment, she couldn’t stay silent any longer and opened her mouth.

“Mister Sombra? Is it true you enslaved the Crystal Empire? Is that how you got your cutie mark?” Applebloom beamed, eyes sparking with curiosity. Sombra regarded the filly, and breathed out, looking toward the direction Applejack had gone. Applebloom deflated, knowing that meant Sombra wasn’t going to answer.

“I did not enslave the Crystal Empire, I ascended the throne rightfully after my father,” he replied slowly in a monotone voice, bored beyond compare. Applebloom breathed in, and he glanced to her as she leaned forward, plopping her flank on the ground. Sombra breathed out again, and slowly turned to her, expression unchanging.

“Really? I always assumed cause’ ya were the bad guy you had taken it from Cadance or sometin’.” Applebloom scratched the back of her head and smiled sheepishly, embarrassed she had made such wrong assumptions. What she didn’t understand was why Applejack said Sombra was a bad guy, he seemed pretty polite to her.

“Cadance, that pink form I wish was covered in her lover’s blood, is likely an ancestor of my sister who was married off to establish good relations during my father’s reign. In hindsight, I should have killed her at birth.” Sombra narrowed his eyes and they flashed bright green for a moment, before returning to the same bored expression.

“Hey, tha’s mean, she was ya’ sis, dun ya miss her?” Applebloom tilted her head, apparently not bothered by the death threat against Cadance, but instead bothered by the death threat against Sombra’s sister.

“Aye, I miss using her as a bowling ball as I levitated her around the house, and then blamed it all on her. The joys of being the only unicorn in the family.” Sombra smiled perversely at the thought, before breathing out and leaning back against the tree, once more holding a bored expression.

“Ok Mister Sombra, I’ve got another question. Applejack says Celestia said you got ‘corrupted’ and ya’ heart is as ‘black as night’. When did you get ‘corrupted’?” Applebloom decided asking about Sombra’s sister was likely not going to end well. It seemed they were not very close.

“That question really depends on your definition of corruption.” Sombra closed his eyes and stifled a yawn. He had been up quite late the previous night.

“There’s more than one?” Applebloom tilted her head again, and Sombra opened up his eyes again and glared at her. After a moment he sighed and closed his eyes again.

“No you imbecile.” Sombra was not in the mood to explain to the idiot what perspective meant.

“Oh...Okay.” For a single moment after Applebloom spoke, there was blissful silence in the air. Of course, it wasn’t to last.

“Ah have another question Mister Sombra. What was your father like?” Applebloom looked towards the trees and realised there was no sound. It looked like Applejack was on her way back.

“My father was the king, it did not matter who he was like,” he replied.

“And you’re not? No offense Mister Sombra.” Applebloom had seen the glare long before it had reached his eyes, and she shivered as she shrunk under it. Sombra was really scary when he was angry. Moving closer, she leaned forward to listen in. Sombra looked at her eagerness, and sighed irritably.

“Well of course I am! And the title is King! Not Mister. I expect you to call me by it.” Sombra waved a hoof in irritation, and growled at Applebloom, who shuddered openly under his glare. After a moment, he looked away and returned to his bored expression.

“Did you have any other siblings King Sombra?” Applebloom made extra sure to use Sombra’s proper title. It wouldn’t hurt to be nice, even if he had yet to return it. Sighing loudly, he didn’t spare Applebloom a glance.

“An older brother, he was first in line to the throne before his death.” Sombra glanced to the sky before once more returning his attention to the void in front of him.

“I’m so sorry to hear of your loss.” Applebloom felt her ears lower. Poor Sombra, a sister sent away, an older brother dead, he must have been very lonely.

“Don’t be, I’m the one that killed him.” Sombra felt a ghost of a smile fall on his face at the memory.

“Was it an accident?" Applebloom reared back slightly in horror. Sombra sighed, and rolled his eyes.

“My one regret was that it was an accident.” Sombra glanced to Applebloom, the smile still slightly on his face. After a moment, his eyes widened and his face contorted with fury. Standing up, he swiped a hoof hard at Applebloom, hitting her on the cheek and sending her flying.

“YOU STAY AWAY FROM ME!” Sombra blinked, noticing he had actually hit Applebloom. If he had been about to think thoughts on the matter, it was interrupted by the sound of hooves running toward him. Turning, he saw Applejack was running toward him in a blind rage.

“How dare you touch mah sister!” Applejack pirouetted, and kicked with all her strength, sending Sombra straight at the barn door, where the handle hit him in the back as he broke through it, sending him into some hay. After a second, Sombra coughed, and blood spluttered out of his mouth. Looking to his hoof, he collapsed, eyes rolling back in his head.

“Ah you ok Bloom?” Applejack was over her sister in an instant as she sat up, and groaned, rubbing her sore cheek. Surprisingly, Sombra’s hoof had had barely any force behind it. The bruise would be gone in two days tops. Applejack felt a slice of guilt hit her in the chest, and glanced to the bloodied form of Sombra. Maybe she had been a bit too strong for her own good.

“Sis ya can’t let ‘im die, ah dun think he meant to hit me. I got too close.” Applebloom tried to think to the moment after when she had breifly caught Sombra looking at her after she had been hit, but couldn’t remember it very well with her slight concussion. Applejack breathed out and glanced to Sombra. While she seriously doubted Applebloom's story, she was right about one thing.

“No point in reformin’ a dead pony.”

There must be an escape...

“Are you sure you want to take Sombra alone? I’m sure one of the other’s has some time to spare.” Twilight heard the doubt in her words as she glanced to the sleeping Rainbow Dash. The night’s were rough on Dash, who was not used to being awake at night. Applejack smiled and nodded.

“Ahm sure, Ah’ll have Big Mac with us an’ Applebloom. He aint going anywhere in a hurry. Ah’ll see you this arvo.” Applejack turned and began walking. After Twilight glared for a moment, Sombra reluctantly followed. Sighing, she closed the door, and began walking toward Sombra’s room, opening the door and walking over to the desk.

Picking up the papers, Twilight began to leaf through the pages, narrowing her eyes as she skimmed the words. Most contained various circles she hadn’t seen for a long time. It belonged to a dead study of magic called Alchemy, abandoned once the unicorns had discovered true magic. While Twilight recognised the magic, a lot of the circles were unknown and complicated.

“The study of magic without true magic, is Sombra trying to bypass the limiter on his horn?” Twilight looked through the pages, before finding a single page different from the others. Looking to it curiously, she began to read.

‘A new finding on the subject of this emotion called ‘friendship’ or ‘love’. I have reason to believe they fall under the same emotion, but no evidence to confirm it so as of yet. After being dragged to some sort of festivity created by that pink pony,(Note to self: Make her death extra gruesome.) I noticed an interaction between a male and female pony.

The male was dancing, and then he glanced over to where the female was sitting, and did a double take. This pegasus froze in place, and eventually the female spotted his form in the crowd, and gave him a warm smile. After a moment, the male joined her at the table, and they began to talk.

What is most curious, is not the fact the male seemed to be enamoured with the female, but the fact the female seemed to be leading him along. This female was imitating this emotion to get what she wanted, which I can only assume was his bits with the way he was handing them out. The clue to this emotion may just be in the one’s that fake it.

Side note: I am curious if the ponies of this era have encountered Changelings before and/or know how to detect them.’

In hindsight, Twilight should have guessed Sombra would be trying to find a way to bypass his newfound weakness, but this? And why the sudden change of subject to Changelings? Surely the female he had seen hadn’t been one. Twilight put the papers down and began to place them in the order she had found them in, exiting the room.

It was likely she would have to discuss this with Sombra. It might even be a good way to get him to warm up to her. Twilight doubted this would happen, but it was at least worth a shot. Passing Rainbow Dash’s sleeping form at the throne room, Twilight paused on her way to her room as Applejack burst into the room, Sombra bleeding over her back.

“Wh-Applejack, what happened?” Twilight galloped over and levitated Sombra off as she quickly examined the wounds. It looked like a cracked rib, that was really bad. Turning to Applejack, she narrowed her eyes, expecting a very good explanation for this.

“He hit Applebloom,” was all Applejack said in response. Twilight sighed and began to head out the door.

“Okay, I understand. We have to get him to the hospital.” Twilight and Applejack were soon running in the direction that would get them there fastest.

“Why? Can’t ya just use some healin’ magic?” Applejack had no real idea what Twilight was capable of, and Twilight winced sadly.

“I only know basic spells, things like cuts and bruises I could heal, but not internal bleeding.” Twilight rounded the corner and entered the hospital, hovering Sombra toward a stretcher that was currently not in use. After a moment, the pony at the counter called for a nurse, and Sombra was wheeled away.

“Is Applebloom ok?” Twilight turned, knowing that there was nothing more she could do for Sombra. Applejack scratched the back of her head and looked away.

“Just a bruise on her cheek. It’ll be gone in a day or two.” Applejack didn’t know much about medicine, but she did feel slightly guilty she had kicked Sombra straight into the hospital.

“Don’t worry Applejack, it’s not as if he can hold another grudge on top of the one he already has.” Twilight smiled warmly as she leaned over, meeting Applejack’s eyes. Applejack smiled and chuckled.

“Ya have a point there, but ah gotta talk to yah bout’ somethin’. Before he hit Applebloom, they were discussing his ‘istory like it was a normal conversation. Ah think I even saw a smile on ‘is face.” Applejack looked toward the exit of the hospital, in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres.

“You’re kidding right? An actual smile?” Twilight was incredibly surprised. Not only had Applebloom had a conversation that was normal with the stallion who had given Pinkie Pie vivid death threats, she had gotten him to smile.

“Ah only caught the end of tha’ conversation, but yeah. It wasn’t really a smile smile though. It was more of a ghost of one.” Applejack tried to word her sentence carefully, trying to explain the strange smile Sombra had made that hadn’t been evil glee. After a moment, Twilight brought a hoof to her chin.

“Maybe we’ve been going about this the wrong way. I assumed if we took Sombra out he might warm up to us, but maybe the reason we’re having problems is we’re trying to take him to where we want to go, not where he wants to go. The problem is, where would Sombra want to go? We can’t exactly take the train to the Crystal Empire and let him walk around it.” Twilight sighed, and lowered her hoof.

“Well, we know he likes crystals, tha’s about as much as ah know.” Applejack bit her lip and glanced toward the counter, and walked over to it. Opening her mouth, she asked if they could be informed of any news about Sombra, and the pony nodded. Returning over, Applejack noticed Twilight had had an epiphany.

“Crystals! Of course!”

I must recover my strength.

Opening his eyes, Sombra quickly took in the white hospital room as a nurse led someone into the room. Sombra stared at the ceiling, knowing that movement would just cause pain in his chest. After a moment, the pony paused, and Sombra slowly turned his head, situating her with a glare.

“Ah jus want ya to know ahm sorry for hitting ya so hard. When ah saw ya hit mah sis, I feared tha’ worse.” Applejack took off her hat and lowered her head, bowing slightly. Sombra’s eyes widened slightly, before returning to a monotone expression. Applejack put her hat back on, and stepped aside, revealing Applebloom. Sombra narrowed his eyes as they flashed briefly.

“Ahm sorry for being a bother King Sombra, ah won’t bother yah again, ah promise.” Applebloom’s ears flopped down, and she looked sadly at Sombra, eyes almost duplicates of a certain puppy expression. Sombra breathed out, and returned to a monotone expression, but said nothing as he returned his attention to the roof above him.

“Let’s go Applebloom,” the orange one spoke, and both left, leaving Sombra with a few moments of blissful silence. Closing his eyes, he breathed out once more, before glancing to the window on the right side of his bed, and looking to the sky as Pegasi moved the clouds. Sombra watched them for a while, and his eyes began to slowly close once more.

“Hiya Sombra, I was wondering if you could spare your bestest best friend Pinkie Pie a few moments.” Leaping in through the open window, Pinkie Pie was greeted with glowing eyes as Sombra’s opened wide, him jumping slightly in the bed. Wincing, one eye closed as he forced himself to remain still.

“Whoops, sorry, I forget to use the door sometimes. So anyway when you get out of the hospital I was wondering if you’d like a super special congrats on getting better party. Oh it will be great, balloons and everything. Won’t that be fun?” Pinkie Pie paused, and was absolutely silent. Sombra glared at her for a solid minute, before realising she was waiting for an answer instead of just going ahead.

“No,” he spoke, eyes flashing as he turned his head to look away from the pony. From the corner of his eye, he saw her mane deflate slightly as if by magic, before springing back up as she leaned over, obstructing his view of the roof.

“How about a really small party then, just me Twi and the other super duper friends you’ve made. Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssssssssseeeeeeeeeeeeeee?” The fact the pink one had enough breath to hold that sound for so long, was not as important as the fact of how annoying it was. Sombra swiped angrily at the pink disaster, and she merrily jumped out of the way.

“For crystals sake fine just leave me alone you wretch! I’ll feast on your lungs!” Sombra grabbed the lamp from the table nearby and tossed it at the pony, who dodged it and turned to catch it before it smashed into pieces, placing it back on the table with a gentle tap. Giggling she leaned forward and hugged Sombra, who cried out in immense pain as she had hugged him around his stomach.

“Okay Sombra! I’ll set it for the day after you get better mister grumpy pants. And don't worry, I’ll be sure to bring some special snacks just for you.” Pinkie Pie winked, and leapt out of the window, not even noticing the immense pain she had left Sombra in. After the pain finally ebbed, he noticed the white pony standing in the doorway, and cringed visibly.

“I just came off to drop off a get well soon present Sombra. If you would prefer, I can come back another time.” Rarity paused, half turned toward the exit. Sombra breathed out and closed his eyes as he looked toward the roof. Out of the six of them, the white one was the second most tolerable.

“You have thirty seconds before I throw the light maker at you.” Sombra picked up the lamp once more, and glared at the white pony. Rarity smiled and trotted over, placing the present on the now vacant desk, and deftly opening it, revealing a scarf with a very particular pattern. Hovering it over, she gently laid it on his stomach, where he could pick it up if he wished.

“It’s a scarf. I gave it that pattern because I thought it might keep you warm better than Pinkie Pie’s dried organs. I would really appreciate it if you could keep the death threats to a minimum also.” Rarity tilted her head and smiled, levitating the box and putting it back in her saddlebags. Sombra put the lamp down and picked up the fabric. It was obviously high quality, and expertly stitched.

“It is adequate,” he spoke, leaning his head forward as he draped the scarf around his neck, before lowering it once more to the pillow. Sombra raised his eyes to once more look the the ceiling. Rarity blinked, giving him a glare before breathing out and shaking her head. Giving Sombra a smile, she turned to leave the room.

“I am glad you like it, I will take my leave now.” After Rarity left, Sombra reached down and fingered the scarf for a moment, before turning his head to once more look out the window. Slowly, two Pegasi approached, and landed in the room. Sombra growled, and reached for the lamp, but was halted by the blue one’s hoof as she flew over him.

“Now listen here Sombra, I won’t let you harm Fluttershy, who came here to be nice to you for some reason above my knowledge.” Rainbow Dash glared, meeting Sombra’s, after a moment Dash took the lamp and stepped back toward the door. Sombra’s eyes flashed for a moment, before he turned and followed the path of the yellow one as she made her way to the table, placing down a basket and pulling out a small parcel, holding it out.

“I-I b-brought you s-some ch-cheese i-if that’s ok with you. T-Twilight s-said t-that the Crystal Empire doesn’t g-get much cheese from the e-ews so-so I thought you might l-like it.” Fluttershy gently placed the parcel down and picked up her basket, quickly flying out the open door. Dash flew over and put the lamp back down, motioning with her hoof to her eyes, and then to Sombra as she flew after Fluttershy.

Sombra leaned a hoof over and carefully opened the packaging, and gave the cheese a sniff. Sombra took a small bite, and then wrapped it back up and put it beside the lamp. Sombra paused, tilting his ears, checking for any more uninvited guests. Finally, he once more turned toward the window, and slowly closed his eyes.

“I know you’re awake.” Groaning, Sombra turned his eyes on the purple one, giving her a glare all of her own. Raising his head, he looked to the roof and breathed out. Twilight looked toward the slightly eaten cheese and the scarf around Sombra’s neck, and walked over. Levitating some blank papers into his face, she immediately got his attention.

“I’ll give you paper and everything you need to write, IF you answer my questions.” Twilight met Sombra’s eyes as he looked between the paper and Twilight. After a moment he closed his eyes and sighed loudly, opening them and turning to her.

“Very well.” Sombra saw Twilight's eyes widen, and his expression narrowed. Did she honestly believe he had the power to resist her demands especially now he was bedridden? Twilight opened the drawer in the table, and placed the paper and other items inside, before pulling out one with writing on it, and turning it to Sombra. It was one of the transmutation circles he had left on his desk.

“I’ve read every alchemy book we have available to us, but I’ve never even seen the basic circle of some of these shapes. Was alchemy more popular back a thousand years ago?” Twilight folded the paper, and put it back in her bag. Sombra glanced toward the window, and replied irritably.

“It was depreciated, but the knowledge was not hard to find.” Sombra winced as he accidentally moved his midsection, and breathed in sharply.

“I asked Applebloom what you talked to her about, and she said you were the second son in the line right? Were you trained for something other than ruling? This is the once chance I’ve had to really learn about Crystal royalty.” Twilight levitated a stool over, and sat down. Sombra glanced to her, and opened his mouth to respond.

“A lot of this information was originally in the Crystal Empire library, if you were smart you would have done your research first.” Sombra glared openly, hating the fact he was being used as a history book. Twilight winced, but bowed her head, it was true. Sombra sighed, and rolled his eyes to the ceiling.

“The First son shall be king, the Second’s knowledge about all things, the Third a commoner to be sent to the streets. I was trained as a scholar from birth. We fortunately did not have a third son, instead a daughter was born to my father, and traded away.” Sombra closed his eyes, and began to drift off in the silence as Twilight considered the information.

“That fear magic, I searched everywhere for information about it, but the first mention I hear of it is with you, and yet Celestia knows how to use it.” Twilight waited as Sombra slowly opened his eyes once more, and breathed out as he looked toward her.

“That would be because I was the one whom invented it.” Sombra narrowed his eyes as Twilight breathed in sharply, and opened her mouth as a question came unbidden to her lips, closing it a moment after. It was a few moments before she spoke again.

“Why?” Twilight tilted her head as Sombra regarded her, almost looking her over. After a moment, he replied with a motion of his hoof.

“What is the Crystal Empire’s one weakness? Do you not think as King, I would try to remove that weakness?” Sombra turned to look in the other direction and closed his eyes, indicating the conversation was over. Twilight stood up and quietly left the room, frowning over the new information she had gathered.

I must focus on my goals.

Ignoring the snowstorm swirling around him, Sombra trudged through the snow. Behind him, a trail of gray crystals grew in his wake. After reaching a large hill, Sombra climbed to the top, and waited. Soon enough, she arrived.

“This better be important, I can’t leave my kingdom alone for long, what with forces approaching from three sides.” Sombra narrowed his eyes as the dark blue pony approached, hair billowing in an ethereal breeze. Luna smiled warmly, and bowed her head in greeting.

“I’m afraid it is Sombra. And I’m also afraid I have to do this.” Luna lowered her horn, and suddenly thick magic chains surrounded his body, a large circular device emerging from her pocket and landing on his horn. Sombra cried out in anger, and he glared openly at her.

“Betrayer! Traitor!” Sombra screamed loudly as he fought against the ties now holding him in place. Luna walked up and leaned down, meeting his glare with concerned eyes.

“Sombra, you’ve been corrupted by the force you designed to protect your empire. Please, I beg of you, surrender to my sister willingly before it is too late! We can still save you.” Luna saw the anger as his pupils constricted to pinpricks, and he dived forward, trying to bite her. Luna leapt back, and bit her lip, looking to a bright light slowly approaching from the direction she had come.

“I should have known your sister would turn against me, and thus turn YOU against me. You Alicorns are vile fickle gods who play with your subjects lives! I will not give in until every single pony under your command is feasting on your body! I will starve them! I will show you just how ugly and disgusting your subjects are! TRAITOR!” Sombra’s eyes began to flash green, and his horn began to lightly flicker.

“Please Sombra! My sister did nothing! She was the one that told me not to come here tonight! Sombra you treat your subjects as slaves! When was the last time you called them your subjects? You’re losing yourself Sombra, please come back to us! Come back to me! Trust me, we’re friends aren’t we?” Luna was pleading now glancing between the growing orb of light and the red glow coming from Sombra’s horn as his eyes flickered, before finally turning bright green and glaring at her.

“WE. ARE. NOT. FRIENDS. TRAITOR!” An explosion of magic rippled out of Sombra, and the chains and limiter broke as a crystal exploded outward around him. Leaping out of the crystal Sombra changed a spell and fired, ensnaring Luna as he loomed over her, laughing mockingly. He raised his eyes and narrowed them, seeing the orb nearly upon them. Leaning down, he whispered gently into her ear.

“Soon you too will know what betrayal feels like, and I only hope I am around to see it.” Sombra vanished into the large crystal, traveling almost instantaneously along the trail he had left behind him on his way. As he passed through each one, they exploded, shattering into a million pieces and leaving no trace.’

Sombra opened his eyes as the nurse gently shook him awake, and turned toward her. After a moment, she removed his bandages and gently began to press on his rib. Sombra winced, but it was only mildly sore, instead of intense pain. The nurse smiled, and indicated he should try sitting. Sitting up, Sombra could feel the pain still there, behind a numbness that was likely painkillers. The nurse prodded him again, and nodded. Smiling, she stepped back.

“You’ll be able to leave today. Honestly I’m surprised by how fast you healed. Even unicorns take a day or so longer than you have.” The nurse waited as Sombra picked up all his items, and held out a saddlebag for him to put them it. It was very old and worn, but Sombra took it anyway, grimacing as she handed him a bottle of painkillers.

Sombra was led out of the hospital, and the nurse bidding him farewell, closing the door behind him. Sombra looked around, and realised he was finally alone. Reaching into his mane, he pulled out an ancient looking box and opened it, looking at the old fashioned bits inside. If Sombra was lucky, they were still worth something.

Entering the town, Sombra quickly found an antique shop, selling a lot of the light bringer’s in different shapes and designs. Pulling out a coin, the stallion went absolutely mad, asking for ten times the amount they were worth. Sombra handed over five coins, and kept the rest in his mane, taking the change and putting it in his new saddlebags, exiting the store. Looking around, he stopped a diner and sat down.

“I’ll have that one.” Sombra pointed to the drink called ‘hot chocolate’ that said it contained milk and some unknown substance. As he waited, he flicked his ear, hearing the sounds of shouting in the distance. Taking a sip, Sombra immediately decided he wanted to drink this everyday. It was above average quality.

“SOMBRRAAAA!” The purple one called Twilight flared her wings, stopping mere inches away and blocking out the sun. Sombra took another sip and turned his eyes to her. Twilight puffed, and slowly lowered her wings, relieved to see the limiter was still on his horn.

“How did you pay for that?” Twilight pointed toward the cup of hot chocolate as Sombra pulled out the box of ancient money, all in almost pristine condition. Those were worth a fortune! Twilight fired a bolt of energy into the sky where it exploded into a firework, and sat down as she waited for the others to show up. Once all had, she situated a glare on Sombra.

“Do that again and so help me I’ll-I’ll-” Twilight tried to think of a good punishment, and Sombra raised an eyebrow, and waved a hoof as he opened his mouth.

“Kill me?” Sombra took another sip of his drink, enjoying the taste. How did this ‘chocolate’ make something as plain as milk taste so good. Twilight lowered her hoof and glanced to her friends, who all shrugged. Turning, she bit her lip and sighed.

“Could you not wander off without at least one of us with you? I was this close to vaporising you on sight back there.” Twilight wasn’t being serious, she didn’t have a spell to vaporise a pony. It would be something she should definitely look up, however.

“If you insist.” Sombra took another sip of his drink, and Twilight blinked, eyes widening.

“Uhhh, thanks.” Twilight glanced to her friends, and they all shrugged. Whatever that drink was, Sombra seemed to be enjoying it too much to even give them a glare.

Especially when the items I require fall into my hoof.

Twilight smiled warmly at Sombra as she led him to a round building and knocked on the door, greeting the white pony that answered.

“Rarity, I brought Sombra over, did you manage to find enough?” Twilight followed Rarity in, glancing back to ensure Sombra had also come inside, and closed the door with her magic. Rarity smiled and levitated over a large chest, opening it to show it was filled with a wide variety of sparkling gems in every color of the rainbow.

“You’ve outdone yourself again Rarity, Sombra come over here.” Twilight stepped aside and let Sombra have a look at the chest. Sombra looked at it and narrowed his eyes, picking up a bright red one and biting it, growling and tossing it back in and looking around. After a moment he growled once more, and turned the chest on it’s side, gazing at the spilled contents. Picking up the single purple one, he turned.

“Do you have any that are gray, black, white or purple? These gem’s are useless for magic.” Sombra righted the chest and began to put the gem’s back in the chest, using his hooves. Twilight noticed and quickly levitated the remaining in as Sombra closed the lid and stood up.

“The purple one’s are quite rare Sombra, but I have seen a few black and white crystals around. I normally leave them because they’re so garish and don’t sparkle. I’ll collect them for you tomorrow.” Rarity beamed brightly, and then frowned, and smirked, leaning forward.

“But first, you have to say please.” Rarity smiled sweetly as Sombra growled, before looking to the crystal in his hoof, and sighing.

“If you find me the crystals, I will make your death as painless as possible.” Sombra’s eyes briefly flashed green, before he narrowed them into a glare. Rarity looked to Twilight, before rolling her eyes and smiling.

“Good enough.” Rarity turned and began packing various things into a bag, looking to Twilight as she realised Spike wasn’t here. Twilight glanced to the castle, and Rarity trotted out of the boutique.

“What do you need those crystals for anyway?” Twilight turned and raised an eyebrow as Sombra looked down to the crystal. After a moment, he inserted it into his mouth and began to suck on it, slowly draining it of color. After it was nearly gray, he bit down, swalloping it in two gulps.

“Eating.” Sombra saw the disbelief on Twilight face as she shook her head, and pointed toward the castle.

“But only dragon’s eat gems!” Twilight didn’t understand, why eat them? What did they offer over regular food to a pony?

“And they can breath fire. We’re not called ‘Crystal Ponies’ for no reason.” Sombra glared and exited the house, Twilight stumbling to follow behind. Closing the door, she realised Sombra was already taking off.

“Wait, where are you going?” Twilight stopped after she had caught up to Sombra, and he fixed her with a glare.

“Back to my prison, where I can study in peace.” Sombra turned and began walking again. Twilight growled, and stepped in front, meeting his glare.

“Can you at least try to be nice? I know it’s quite hard considering how much of a stuck up noble you are, but we’re trying our best to make you happy here.” Twilight leaned forward, almost touching her forehead to Sombra’s, their horns almost interlocked. Sombra growled and closed the distance, pressing forward and causing Twilight to step back.

“Well excuse my enthusiasm for being stuck in a prison.” Sombra pushed forward once more, but Twilight met it and increased it, causing Sombra to step back.

“It wouldn’t be your prison if you would at least try.” Twilight remembered Sombra’s wound and relented slightly on the force, instead meeting his precisely. Sombra’s eyes flashed once more.

“I am not a puppet king!” Sombra growled and pushed forward, unable to force Twilight down. Gritting his teeth he broke away and cried to the sky in outrage, grabbing a rock and throwing it at Twilight. Twilight caught it and let it fall to the ground, watching Sombra look for another.

“You aren’t a king anymore Sombra! Accept it! All we are trying to do is give you another chance at a life and you are pushing it right back in our faces!” Twilight stomped her hoof, and once more blocked the rock as Sombra threw it with stronger force. Sombra spotted a scooter lying on the side of the road, and picked it up.

“Like holding me by the throat is giving me a choice! You hold my life in your hoof and you’re asking me to follow your every command like a puppet!” Sombra threw the scooter, and Twilight deflected it, letting it down gently.

“I will never surrender my will to your god!” Sombra shouted loudly and looked around, eyes almost fully green as he looked for something to destroy. After finding nothing he cried out in anger, and ran full throttle at Twilight. Twilight levitated him into the air, and noticed his bright green glare was directed at Canterlot, not her. Twilight gently let Sombra down, who was currently gasping for breath, eyes starting to dim but anger still evident on his face.

“You’re right", she spoke, catching him off guard. Sombra turned his gaze from Canterlot to Twilight just as her horn lit up, and the limiter on his horn was levitated off his head. Twilight gently let the small ring fall to the ground, tinkling in the dirt before silence reigned in the clearing. Twilight motioned to Ponyville.

“I’ve been so focused on making sure you can’t harm anypony, I haven’t been giving you the chance Fluttershy gave Discord back when we were reforming him. The chance of a choice.” Twilight picked up the limiter and put it in Sombra’s hoof, and lowered her horn, closing her eyes.

“Well, now’s the time to give you that choice.” Twilight breathed in, and waited.

Sombra stared at the pony, disbelief on his face, eyes wide as he tried to absorb this change of events. This was not what his brain had said the outcome would be. This pony had acted without thinking things through, this was madness! Sombra glanced to his horn, and concentrated, feeling the light spark of magic he had gained from the crystal.

Sombra looked to the limiter in his hoof and glared at it for putting him in this position. Barely enough power for levitation, a pony asking to be killed in front of him. Sombra supposed he could just stab her chest with his horn, but that would get blood over his coat. If this pony was dead, the others may try to kill him, but he should be able to suck the magic remaining in her body out, returning him back to strength.

Why was she trusting him? Sombra had trapped her, she had seen her worst fear, nearly defeated them. It defied logic, she was asking him to kill her and regain everything he had lost. Sombra’s mouth began to water, and he leaned forward, eyes beginning to glow. Her magic would be most succulent, he had never tasted Alicorn. Leaning forward, Sombra opened his mouth, and slowly brought it around Twilight’s neck.

That trust...It would make a most useful pawn. If she could be swayed, she might just make a good queen. And with an army surrounding him, they might just be able to retake not only the Crystal Empire, but Equestria and the lands beyond. Using such a magic rich pony as this was for mere food would be criminal, a waste.

But, could he do it? Would he be able to fake this ‘friendship’ despite his desire to murder every single pony in this town? Sombra leaned back and once more looked to the limiter. Surely she wasn’t expecting him to be a bed of roses instantly, that would raise suspicion. If he acted like he actually wanted to ‘reform’, the very thought made him almost throw up his crystal, then maybe they would fall for it, and he could get himself closer to his goal.

“Sombra, any time now,” she spoke, breaking his attention. Sombra smiled warmly as he looked to the limiter and put it in his saddlebags. Yes, first he would overthrow Ponyville, then he would do the same to Canterlot. And, once the solar god was defeated, he would enter the Crystal Empire while it was unguarded, and silence all opposition in one fell swoop. No more ponies to oppose him, no more Equestria.

“I cannot destroy you,” he spoke, turning away as she opened her eyes. Twilight widened her eyes, wings flaring as she looked around, and a smile broke onto her face, and she brought Sombra into a hug.

“Oh my gosh I’m so glad you want to be our friend.” Twilight closed her eyes and hugged gently, careful of the wound.

“Keep hugging me, I can still change my mind.” Sombra glared at the space behind Twilight, eyes glowing brightly and a slight purple mist leaking out. Twilight released him, and watched sheepishly as the glow faded.

“Sorry, I got excited.”

But how to win them over...

“Surprise!” Pinkie Pie leapt out of nowhere as soon as Sombra opened the door, who backed up in surprise, horn sparking slightly. Pinkie Pie giggled and picked him up, depositing him in the room. Sombra looked around, narrowing his eyes in irritation, before noticing something about the party. For one, the only guests were the six ponies who had been dragging him around the town.

The other was the decoration. Instead of bright pink streamers like the last one, this one had a dark and brooding atmosphere, and was covered in many hanging crystals of different colors. On the table was also some strange food, Sombra stood up and walked over to examine it.

“Uhh Twilight, is it just me or is Sombra not wearing that horn ring thing?” In a bowl was some sort of rock that was colored strangely. Another plate had a cake shaped like a crystal. The drink being served was milk and some sort of brown stuff Pinkie Pie called chocolate, showing him how to make a cup. Sombra took a sip, and once more took in the room.

“It is adequate,” he commented, giving the pink one a glance. Pinkie Pie fist pumped the air and bounced away, heading into a room that smelled very sweet. After a moment, she came out with crystal shaped cupcakes, and placed them on the table. Sombra picked one up, and took a tentative bite. It was too sweet, he put it back down.

“-So I took the limiter off and he didn’t attack me or anything so I think it worked! He’s still Sombra though.” Twilight glanced to Sombra as he sipped his drink, and watched him narrow his eyes. Applejack bit her lip, but shrugged, sharing a look with Rainbow Dash.

“Well, if ya say so Twilight. Do we still have to escort him everywhere?” Applejack didn’t entirely like the thought of having to escort Sombra around the town as she went about selling apples. Twilight winced and nodded sadly.

“Just for a few more days. I want to make sure Ponyville isn’t going to attack him and cause...Well I highly doubt he won’t attack back if they so much as look at him funny.” Twilight looked to Sombra as his eyes flashed green briefly, and he took another sip of his drink. Sombra picked up one of the weird rocks and licked it, before putting it in his mouth and biting down. It was candy that was a rock, how curious.

“What about his room, do we have to lock it anymore?” Dash looked toward the throne room, and then back to Twilight. Frowning, she looked to Sombra, eyes holding a silent question. Sombra breathed out and took another sip of his drink.

“I think it should be ok, so you can probably head home during the night now too.” Twilight smiled warmly as she met her friend’s gaze, and frowned when concern rippled onto it.

“Mind if I stay for a night or two more? It’s not that I don’t trust you, I just don’t trust Sombra.” Dash narrowed her eyes and met Sombra’s glare, before turning to face Twilight. Sighing, Twilight nodded and walked over to the table of food, grabbing herself a cupcake and a drink of chocolate milk.

“Okay Dash, if it will put your mind at ease.” Twilight was secretly glad Dash had asked to. While she was glad Sombra hadn’t put the limiter on her horn, or worse, back there, it was hard to deny her nightmares had only been getting more vivid as the night’s went on. Luna was interrupting sooner and sooner, waking her up with barely an hour’s sleep.

Sombra sipped his drink, and the quiet party went off without a single death threat escaping his lips. Rarity smiled warmly as she watched him tolerate Pinkie Pie talking, and noticed that Pinkie was actually toning down her talking, at least somewhat. Was Pinkie Pie also trying?

“So then I thought, ‘maybe a crystal theme’ and here we are. I do hope it is better than the last one. What do you think Sombra?” Pinkie paused and waited patiently for Sombra to answer, tail buzzing with energy. Standing still was quite a challenge, but her new bestest best friend was not a fan of all the big movements. He reminded her of Cranky Doodle.

“It is adequate,” he spoke again, putting down his drink and stifling a yawn. Pinkie Pie inwardly leapt for joy, before breathing out and composing herself as she turned to wrap up the party. It was so HARD not to go all out singing and music and dancing and-

‘Calm Pinkie, you can do this.’ Pinkie Pie once more composed herself, and slowly wrapped up the party. Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy were the first to go. Pinkie grabbed all the streamers and party food and packed them away, and waved goodbye herself.

“See ya Sombra, hope you liked the party!” Sombra watched her go, and looked to the last cup of chocolate milk in his hoof.

“You go sleep Twilight, I’ll take the night shift.” Rainbow Dash leaned over Twilight as she lowered her weary head, rubbing the sleep from her eyes as she shook her head. Sombra put his drink down and walked over.

“Only if you promise to wake me up at midnight, you need your sleep too Dash, and I’m likely to be up before then anyway.” Twilight’s eyes were already closing on her, and Dash gently nudged her toward her room.

“Of course,” she lied to Twilight, helping her into the bed where she was asleep instantly. Turning, she saw Sombra watching them, and glared openly at him. Sombra turned and returned to his room. Dash waited until she heard the door close, before flying over to her seat and opening her Daring Doo book.

Sombra narrowed his eyes as he slowly leaned down and pulled the papers out from under his desk, and glanced them over, before putting them back and walking to his desk. Picking up a pen, he began to write.

’Oh Lune
Mon Lune
Est-ce que je te manque?
Ne l'arbres murmurer mon nom à vos oreilles?
Oh Lune
Mon Lune
Est-ce qu'il vous causer de la douleur?
Avez-vous vous pardonner même après vous avez compris ma douleur?
Oh Lune
Mon Lune
Vous souvenez-vous encore notre amitié?
Ou suis-je juste l'obscurité pour vous?
Oh Lune
Mon Lune
Votre sœur - a aveugle-vous à la vérité?
Suis-je même plus un poney à vous?

Suis-je juste l'ombre?’

Author's Note

Anything in purple is in French, google translate at your leisure.

It is possible they will do the work for me...

’You. Broke. My. Heart!’

Sombra opened his eyes, pulling the paper off his face as he quickly tossed a few under the mattress. Stifling a yawn, he looked to the papers remaining and turned, leaving the room. Sneaking out into the throne room, Rainbow Dash was snoring loudly, her hooves on a book half read. Turning, Sombra opened Twilight’s door and headed inside, closing it behind him.

“Ngh,” she spoke in her sleep, tossing and turning as purple mist lightly escaped from her eyes. Sombra sighed softly, and walked over, and waited a moment. The mist seeping out began to grow stronger, and more thick. Sombra breathed out and looked to his horn. After a moment, he closed his eyes, and lightly touched it to Twilight’s as a light glow surrounded his horn, very faint and almost fading at times.

' “Fools! You think Discord can stand up to me?” Twilight laughed as she concentrated, and Discord was slammed into the ground, melting into the crystal. Levitating a large piece of crystal, she released it directly over him. Blood began to seep out of the bottom. Fluttershy broke up into racking sobs, and Twilight turned her glare on Fluttershy.

“So this is your fear.” Sombra walled out of the door behind Twilight, and joined her overlooking the prisoners. Twilight smirked, and turned toward him, and aimed a spell at his chest. Sombra watched it pass straight through him, and sighed, closing his eyes.

“As enjoyable it is to see you torturing your friends, I have use of that fear.” Sombra’s horn glowed brightly, and suddenly everything around them shattered, turning pure white and devoid of anything. Twilight suddenly found herself in control of her body, and she collapsed to the ground, tears streaming down her face.

“I just...no,” she sobbed, hugging herself. Sombra ignored her, and scanned the white landscape, narrowing his eyes as he found a direction that looked exactly like the others, at least from Twilight’s perspective. Sombra’s horn began to glow again, and slowly a new world formed around them.

The new world was a simple corridor with many doors, one which was currently open, revealing the frozen dream inside. Twilight backed away from it, standing up and looking inside the opposite one. This one featured a picture of Canterlot library, and she sniffed once, calming down. Turning, she realised Sombra had already started walking, and cantered after him.

“Wait! How did you get in here? I thought only Luna could interrupt dreams.” Twilight slowed to a walk as Sombra began to glance in each of the rooms, narrowing his eyes as he paused briefly at each one. Twilight saw many happy dreams, and silently hoped her next dreams would be so.

“Yes, over a distance, but any pony can enter dreams from mere inches away.” Sombra paused, and opened a door, revealing a bright green glow. Entering it, he paused as he waited for time to restart. Twilight followed him inside, and found herself sucked into a very old nightmare. Fortunately, she was still in control of herself, but there was a second version of her in the dream, living the events.

“This is-” Sombra cut himself off, floating down toward the city. Twilight realised she was able to fly as well, and wondered if this was something unique to Sombra’s dream spell. After a moment, they were within earshot of Twilight, who was currently trapped in a cocoon of dark crystals.

“You have to take it Spike.” Unicorn Twilight tossed Spike the heart, and he ran away. Alicorn Twilight followed Sombra as he trailed the dragon, and paused briefly as he spotted himself.

“I only had this nightmare once, shortly after your defeat. It is the one where you win.” Twilight looked away sadly as Cadance was thrown for Spike, but dream Sombra caught the dragon first, and it was over. Sombra waited, seeing if the dream started once more, but accepted that this was where the old Twilight had woken.

“Why are we here?” Alicorn Twilight noticed her Unicorn self had vanished from the dream. Sombra spared her a quick glance, before flying down and taking the heart from the frozen Spike. Examining it, he looked it over, and then touched his horn to it, sending a slight burst of magic into it. It began to throb bright green.

“We are here for this.” Sombra bit down, and the crystal shattered, revealing a glowing orb that sent chills down Twilight’s spine. Sombra grabbed it with his hoof, and put it in his mouth, swallowing it instantly. Twilight widened her eyes.

“Was that…?” Trailing off, Twilight tried to name the thing she had just seen, and watched Sombra turn toward her.

“A manifestation of fear. If left alone, it would have eventually consumed you. It was most likely caused by your short use of amateur fear magic.” Sombra swiped at the background, and brought the dream back to the door Twilight had tried to use fear magic on. Twilight thought about it, and bit her lip.

“Then why did you eat it?” Twilight didn’t understand, wouldn’t eating it just make Sombra be consumed instead? Sombra widened his eyes, and then raised his head and gave a chortling laugh.

“You fear for my safety? I am already too far consumed for it to even affect me. It also allows me to regain another small portion of my magic.” Sombra pointed to his horn, and knew outside of the dream the glow would now be holding steady, instead of almost fading out. Twilight widened her eyes, and tilted her head.

“Regain your magic, what do you mean?” Twilight frowned, the glowing eyes, the sparking of the magic. Was that not caused by the limiter? Sombra’s smile vanished in an instant, and he glared at her.

“The crystal heart drained me of every scrap of magic in my body, including the magic granted by being transformed into shadow by the solar mare.” Sombra turned, and swiped at the dream, once more returning them to the corridor. Walking to the end, he pulled open a room with pure white inside it, and waited for Twilight.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know. I understand why you want those crystals now. Is there any way I can help?” Twilight turned, but growled in irritation as Sombra forced her into the room.

“You can help me by getting in the crystal room!” Sombra slammed the door behind Twilight, and Twilight suddenly found her eyes drooping. The white landscape around her shattered, and suddenly she was in a dream, flying with Celestia and Luna to some sort of music.’

Sombra opened his eyes and leaned away from the now still Twilight, seeing the small smile on her face. Turning toward the door, he glanced back to the blanket that had been kicked to the ground. Levitating it back over Twilight, he left the room and snuck back to his own.

Author's Note

Poor sombra, out of swear words so he has to use crystal. :(

The Twilight one seems easiest. I shall start with her.

“That’s called a chocolate thickshake. I thought you might like it.” Twilight pointed to the large cup as it was served to them by a pony, and dug into her burger, feeling her stomach cry out in joy. Sombra took a sip of the drink, and then immediately drained the entire cup. Growling, he held a hoof to his forehead.

“Oh, that’s called a brain freeze, it’s why you don’t drain those drinks too quickly. Sorry, I should have warned you.” Twilight chuckled lightly and scratched the back of her head, looking away. After a moment, Sombra stopped scowling, and returned to a monotone expression.

“So I was wondering, about that alchemy stuff on your desk. Do you think you’d be willing to teach me about it? It sounds so exciting, knowledge forgotten by time.” Twilight put down her burger and looked to the sky, wings flaring as he eyes sparkled with possibility.

“If you insist,” he replied, sipping his drink to see if it was empty. Putting it back down, he concluded that it was. Twilight chuckled, and called the pony over ordering a second one. Twilight handed over the bits and turned back to Sombra, tilting her head and giving him a warm smile. Sombra glanced away and growled in irritation.

“Oh! That reminds me, you mentioned Changeling in one of those papers.” Twilight paused and levitated the new drink over to Sombra, thanking the pony as she left. After a while of Sombra slowly sipping his drink, Twilight realised she would have to actually ask a question. Her eyes narrowed, and she breathed out.

“The Changelings are gone, we kicked them out of Equestria similar to the way you were kicked out of the Crystal Empire. What, are you saying they’re infiltrating Ponyville or something.” Twilight chuckled and shook her head, impossible. Sombra sighed and turned, motioning to the pony who had been serving them. Slowly, the pony approached, wondering if they wanted something else.

“I assume then you have some sort of spell to reveal a Changeling’s real identity. Go on, you know what to do.” Sombra turned to Twilight, and motioned with a hoof. The pony in question looked between them, and put on a nervous smile. Twilight growled, and opened her mouth to object, and closed it. The spell didn’t hurt ponies, and it only removed their disguise.

“Fine, but you owe me five of those ancient bits if you’re wrong.” Twilight stood up, leaning her hooves on the table as her horn glowed green and she fired a bolt of energy at the pony. After a moment, she snorted and turned back to Sombra, pointing a hoof at the Changeling.

“See, just a regular-” Wait a minute. Twilight turned and widened her eyes as the Changeling looked to her sheepishly, and then vanished in a poof of green smoke. Twilight blinked, and turned her eyes on Sombra.

“But, how did you-” Once more, Twilight was cut off, this time by Sombra instead of herself.

“I think the real question here, is how long you have until they attack now you know they are here.” Sombra sipped his drink thoughtfully as Twilight widened her eyes, and glanced toward the Everfree. You could hide an army in there.

“Twilight! Changelings are advancing from the Everfree!” Rainbow Dash skidded into a landing, a group of Pegasi behind her, all looking worried. Twilight’s wings flared, and she glanced to Sombra, before realising they were looking to her for direction. Before she could think more on it however, a small group of ponies landed in the clearing, folding their bat-like wings.

“My Princess, Princess Luna ordered us here to assist you once she heard King Sombra was in Ponyville. We are sorry for the delay, but she relayed that two full squadrons would be required, and we took some time to mobilise. They are currently hovering in the air above us, waiting for your commands.” The batpony bowed, and silence abounded in the clearing.

Twilight was frozen, half rearing back, wings flared, as she tried to comprehend the situation. Two full squadrons? That was 48 ponies! How did she handle this newfound responsibility? Not only did she now have an entire town thrust on her small shoulders, but a small army. Giving a squeak, her mind collapsed in on itself, and her brain drew a blank.

“Oh for crystals sake, do you have no idea how to lead an army? Who has been training you to be a leader?” Sombra put down his drink and stood up, glaring toward Canterlot. The moon had sent forces to Ponyville upon hearing he was there, how curious. Twilight blinked, and her head slowly turned.

“I’ve led ponies before but never to a battle! I have no idea how to handle this!” Winter wrap up? Twilight could organise that. Tell guards to continue a search for missing Princesses? Twilight could do that. But lead an army into battle, in which some might get seriously injured, or worse? Twilight gulped.

“Get a squadron to form a front line just outside Ponyville. Get those Pegasi to help lead the civilians out of the area, and check for Changelings, and find every able bodied pony to join the front line.” Sombra growled as if she was being stupid, and Twilight realised she was in a way. Nodding, she frowned as she shook her head, trying to get her priorities straight.

“Do as Sombra suggested Dash and uh…” Twilight paused and turned toward the batpony, who bowed. Dash saluted, and flew off.

“Glimmerwing your highness, and what of the second squadron?” Glimmerwing, Twilight realised, was actually a female with a low voice. Feeling embarrassed, she glanced to Sombra as he levitated his drink over and took a long sip, wincing and putting a hoof to his forehead.

“Nngh, flanking maneuver! I don’t care!” Sombra swiped at Twilight, who stepped out of the way of the hoof and nodded once. Flank the Changelings and fight from both sides? That sounded like a good tactic. Turning, she smiled at Glimmerwing.

“The second squadron is to wait high in the air for my signal, which will be fireworks. Don’t mistake them for magic blasts, it looks a lot different. When that signal is cast, flank the Changelings and we can catch them from behind.” Twilight smiled, watching Glimmering salute and take to the sky like a rocket, approaching black specks in the sky. If she hadn’t been looking, she wouldn’t have noticed them.

“I’ll need you to be in fighting condition too, so we’ll make a quick stop to Rarity’s once you’re done nursing your brainfreeze.” Twilight turned and waited as Sombra glared at her, eyes flashing green for a moment, before he breathed out in defeat. Twilight turned, and they quickly galloped to Rarity’s. There wasn’t much time before the fight would begin.

“Rarity I need those crystals for Sombra, Changelings are attacking.” Twilight saw Rarity widen her eyes, and quickly levitate over a smaller chest and hold it out, flipping the lid. Sombra snatched it with his magic forcefully, and levitated the few crystals out, looking them over.

“Not bad,” he commented, and began inserting them into his mouth and biting down, swallowing each one without draining the magic first. Sombra disliked the feeling of the magic draining as it traveled down his neck, but he was not a fool, they were out of time. Soon enough, the chest was empty, and he closed his eyes, magic enveloping his horn. Smiling, he opened his eyes, which were now bright green and leaking purple mist. Twilight felt a shiver pass through her spine.

“Did you just almost give me a compliment,” stuttered Rarity as Sombra left the shop, eyes wide. Twilight glanced back and opened her mouth.

“Help Dash get everyone to the other side of the city. Check for Changelings, you know the spell right?” Twilight waited as Rarity confirmed with a nod, before running after Sombra, who hadn’t stopped his brisk walk. Surprisingly, Twilight heard him muttering under his breath.

“Come little Changelings, I’ll take thee away. Into a land of resentment. Come little Changelings, the time’s come to play. Here in my garden of shadows” As Sombra sung Twilight felt her spine crawl, and shuddered, slowing down to drop out of earshot. Each word made her want to run away from Sombra, despite the fact she knew she had nothing to fear.

Well, except fear itself.

Oh why not have a little fun first, no need to rush.

Twilight slowed to a stop as she caught up to Sombra, widening her eyes at the large group of ponies standing in lines behind the batponies. One batpony off the side was Glimmerwing, who saluted and trotted to meet her, leading to a small hill that overlooked the clearing in front of them. Twilight narrowed her eyes, seeing movement in the Everfree.

“I estimate ten squadrons.” Sombra took a spot on the hill and narrowed his eyes, musing quietly. Twilight turned and paled, what did he just say? Glimmerwing nodded, and saluted Twilight.

“Your highness, we can confirm our scouts saw at least eight squadrons emerging from a large nest in the Everfree. We believe it to be their base of operations.” Glimmerwing saluted, and waited for orders. Twilight paused and tilted her head.

“Uh, charge the changelings when they leave the Everfree I guess?” Twilight glanced toward Sombra, and then to the line of ponies, seeing most of her friends in there. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were absent, but that was likely due to the work she had given Dash. Twilight jumped slightly as Sombra sighed, and turned as he opened his mouth in irritation.

“Have the civilians form a defensive line to ensure no changelings get close to the town, and have the batponies engage them halfway to the town. Their keen senses will prevent them being fooled by the changeling’s disguise, and prevent it from turning into a 1 v 1 fight.” Sombra glared openly at Twilight, who smiled sheepishly. Sombra was once again right, the transformation would be the biggest threat.

“Do as Sombra said, and watch out for my signal.” Twilight waited as Glimmerwing bowed, and turned to join the forces. However all three turned as three changelings exited the woods, one holding a white flag. Twilight’s eyes widened, and she tilted her head.

“Surrender?” Turning to Sombra, she realised once more she had made a crucial mistake.

“No, they request a truce to communicate with you.” Sombra stepped down from the mountain, and waited at the bottom. Glimmerwing took to the air, hovering by Twilight. Slowly following Sombra, they headed out into the zone between both armies. Glancing into the Everfree, she gulped as she sat the hundreds of eyes staring at her.

“What do you want changeling.” Sombra glared openly at the one in the front, who cringed and took a step back. Pausing, it transformed into a smaller version of a queen changeling, whom Sombra did not recognize, and began to speak.

“I am changeling #57, and as one of the original 100 I have been chosen to convey my queen’s words to you. She asks you surrender now, or we will attack.” The changeling did not mimic her voice, so Twilight could tell he was male. This was her first time hearing a changeling speak Equestrian, and she wondered if all normal changelings were male.

“I’m not going to surrender to you, after what you did at Canterlot!” Twilight lowered her head, glaring openly at the mini-Chrysalis. The changeling paused, and glanced to the others, and then bowed his head.

“She responds that it will be your funeral.” The changeling lost his disguise, and turned, heading back toward the Everfree. Twilight turned, and all three once more climbed the small hill.

“I don’t know if we can do this Sombra, there’s too many changelings.” Twilight bit her lip as the first line of changelings emerged from the woods, and changed into batponies. After a moment, they paused, and both armies looked at each other. Glimmerwing quickly bowed, and left to join the squadron near the back. Twilight bit her lip.

“I feel so useless, but I have no way of telling who’s a changeling.” Twilight watched as both armies began to slowly march toward each other, and felt a wave of relief to see all her friends were in the line defending Ponyville.

“That is the role we are born to play,” he replied softly, watching closely as the armies met, and the clash began. The changelings were numerous, but the batponies were skilled. For each changeling that got an attack off on one, fifteen had been knocked out in return. Soon enough, the second squadron of changelings joined in.

“It wasn’t for me. My role before I got these wings was just to spend time with my friends, reading, and write friendship reports to Princess Cel-” Twilight cut herself off as she saw Sombra scowl, and decided not to ask about it, wisely. Sombra breathed out and looked away from the fight toward Twilight, and touched his horn to her’s.

“That’s the spell to detect changelings. Cast it on your friends, join the fight.” Sombra waited as Twilight widened her eyes and touched her horn, and glanced down to the fight. Surprisingly, all the changelings were no longer disguised. Narrowing her eyes, Twilight realised that there was a shimmering around them. Twilight grinned, this was an excellent spell.

“Thanks Sombra. Don’t forget to signal the squadron waiting in the sky.” Twilight looked to Sombra and gave him a warm smile, knowing he did not like hugs. Galloping down the hill to her friends, she quickly cast the spell on them and looked to the other ponies. After reassuring them to stay where they were; Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rarity both charged into the fight.

Sombra once more returned his eyes to the fight, watching the line of ponies as they faced off against the changelings. Two more squadrons emerged from the Everfree, and their forces were forced to fall back and regroup before advancing once more. Sombra narrowed his eyes and glanced toward the forest.

Finally, the changelings sent in five full squadrons, demolishing the front line instantly, overwhelming everypony. Sombra concentrated, and fired a bolt of magic into the sky, not watching as it exploded into fireworks. The changelings looked to him, distracted for only a split second.

The flank charged into the changelings, demolishing half as they sliced through them like rice paper. The line of ponies, bolstered by the new squadron, once more reformed and began to beat back the changelings, even as the final squadron pushed in. Sombra looked toward the forest, and swore loudly. There wasn’t ten squadrons, there was-

“Gyaaah,” came Twilight’s cry as the five squadrons remaining burst from the woods, and charged the line of civilians. Quickly, the fight descended into pony vs pony, and Sombra scrowled. This would be their loss unless something happened soon.

“I was wondering when you would approach.” Sombra turned as Glimmerwing landed, and smiled warmly, dropping his disguise and revealing himself as the larger version of the queen the changeling had made earlier. The queen bowed, smiling as she saw her forces crushing their resistance.

“I am Queen Chrysalis, and you are Sombra, the mastermind behind the bloodbath at the Battle of the Crystal.” Chrysalis smiled, this time a green glow escaping her eyes. Sombra turned away from the fight, and faced her, a bored expression on his face.

“It took your race a thousand years to find me for revenge? I will admit, your inability to search for me is quite surprising.” Sombra saw Chrysalis narrow her eyes and growl, leaning forward so she was eye level with Sombra, who somehow looked down on her despite the fact he was smaller.

“You destroyed fifteen generations of hard work! You murdered the queen without remorse, knowing you doomed our race to extinction!” Horn glowing, she fired a spell at Sombra, who watched it hit his armor without regard, not fearing his safety even slightly. This only aggravated Chrysalis more.

“Ah yes, Queen Pupa, I believe she gave birth to a queen shortly before I killed her. Then again, it could have been slightly after.” Sombra put a hoof to his chin, and looked away curiously. Chrysalis cried out in outrage and dove at Sombra, horn glowing brighter. Diving forward, she missed the small smile as it descended onto Sombra’s face, and he leaned forward, the attack not only missing him, but putting him in perfect biting distance for her neck.

“I hate vegetarian, but beggars can’t be choosers,” he spoke, opening his mouth and biting down on the soft shell covering her neck, cracking it as his teeth punctured it. As Chrysalis tried to struggle, her cries of pain rung out across the clearing, and all fight ceased, as if on command. The changelings began to writhe on the floor in pain, holding their necks. Sombra breathed in through his nose, and began to drain the magic from her body.

“Sombra stop!” Twilight shouted up toward the hill as she saw Sombra holding Chrysalis’s body by the neck, almost like a dog holding a bird it had just caught. Sombra turned, regarding the battle. Crystalis groaned, the color fading from her shell as she began to fade to a light gray. Sombra released, and she fell to the ground, the changelings stopping their writhing on the battlefield. Levitating her head up, Sombra put a hoof on the neck, and pressed down very gently.

“Take your queen and leave, or I’ll wring her pretty little neck right here and now.” Sombra did not shout, but his voice carried, and the changelings quickly leapt into action, five flying up to the hill and snatching Chrysalis, who was still alive surprisingly. Sombra watched them go, and then turned, heading back to the castle. Twilight blinked as everyone began to congratulate her on her victory.

“Tha' Sombra guy is mighty creepy sometimes. I mean he almost killed a pony back there.” Applejack shuddered. Pinkie Pie leapt forward and beamed.

“And you were all like voom boom and vamm and then like ‘no sombra!’ and then he was like ‘fiine’.” Pinkie Pie giggled, and Twilight smiled warmly at them. In the back of her mind, however, a small disquiet continued to sit in her head over Sombra’s actions.

Still, there is something that bothers me.

’They’re attacking! They’re heading for the chamber!’

Sombra opened his eyes and sat up on his bed, stifling a yawn. Glancing to the window, only an hour had passed since the fight. Turning, he heard a knock at his door, and watched as a very particular annoyance walked in, and situated a glare at him.

“Sombra, just what was that back there, you almost killed Chrysalis!” Twilight stepped forward, bringing her face closer to Sombra’s. Narrowing his eyes, he didn’t answer, and they slowly began to glow green.

“I am not leaving without an answer, we don’t kill ponies Sombra!” Twilight leaned forward once more, before growling and moving over to the table to glance at his papers, blatantly snooping. Sombra narrowed his eyes, and purple mist began to leak out of them.

“How many were injured.” Sombra waited as Twilight jumped and turned, eyes wide before she narrowed them and glanced toward the window, biting her lip.

“Quite a few have minor injuries, but only two had to be taken to the hospital.” Twilight was actually quite relieved that they hadn’t been more seriously injured. The fighting had been overwhelming. At the end she had almost thought for a second they might lose.

“And if the fighting had continued?” Sombra’s eyes stopped leaking purple mist, and he closed them, opening them as he looked to the small window, the green glow fading from his eyes. Standing up, he approached it, and looked outside.

“A lot more ponies would have died, it doesn’t mean you have to try to kill her!” Twilight walked around to Sombra's side, and glared at him as he looked out the window.

“My action was justified,” he replied, narrowing his eyes.

“Justified or not we do NOT kill ponies!” Twilight pulled Sombra so he turned to face her, glaring venomously at him. Sombra regarded her, and turned once more back to the window.

“When was the last time Equestria had a war.” Sombra watched as a blue pegasus walked by the road, and vanished from view. Caught off guard by the sudden change of subject, Twilight stumbled, before finally stuttering an answer.

“About a thousand years. After Celestia signed treaties with all neighbouring kingdoms all agreed to never fight a war again, as it was just a waste of life. It was shortly after the Crystal Empire vanished if I recall correctly.” Twilight nodded sternly as she once more narrowed her eyes pointedly. Sombra glanced to her, before once more looking out the window.

“A thousand years, passing by in the blink of an eye…” Trailing off, Sombra closed his eyes leaned his head on the shield Twilight had put on the window. Twilight felt her alarm spell go off inside her head, and quickly silenced it with a spark of magic. There was no point in leaving it on anyway.

“Oh... You grew up during that time didn’t you,” whispered Twilight, taking a step closer so she could see out the window. Twilight bit her lip, and looked away, sighing loudly.

“Did you have to do that often? Kill ponies?” Twilight wasn’t sure she wanted to know the answer, but she couldn’t resist asking. Sombra opened his eyes, and his expression softened.

“It was-” Sombra was cut off as the door opened up behind them and Rainbow Dash stepped in, seeing them both looking out the window. Hidden behind his back, Dash missed Sombra’s expression as it once more hardened, and he raised his head and moved toward his bed, sitting down and glaring at both Twilight and Dash. Signing, Twilight turned to Dash.

“What’s out that window,” she spoke, trotting over and glancing outside. Seeing nothing of interest, she turned to Twilight and smiled, before motioning toward the door where Spike was catching his breath.

“Spike got a message while you were out fighting, I think you should give it a read. I was wondering...Where’d you send those batponies to anyway?” Dash glanced around, and scratched the back of her head as she began to hover in the air.

“Sorry *hah* here it is.” Spike stumbled in and handed Twilight the letter, before heading back out of the room. Twilight sighed and turned to Dash, waving the letter in her magic.

“I sent them to scout the Changeling base. I need to know if they've abandoned it now that the attack has failed.” Twilight turned her attention to the letter, and opened it quickly, skimming it before widening her eyes and reading it again.

Dear Princess Twilight.

My sister has requested to journey to Ponyville and stay there for a few days, and her duties have finally eased enough for her to do so. She will be arriving this afternoon on the inbound train, and I would be most delighted if you would allow her to reside in your castle for the duration of her stay. If there is any problems, simply send me a reply.

Sincerely
Celestia

“Luna’s coming to visit!” Twilight felt her wings burst open as excitement coursed through her. It had been ages since she had seen Luna, and she was making a special trip out to see them. Turning to Dash, she saw the same eagerness mirrored on her face. However, Sombra did not share their enthusiasm.

Horn glowing, Sombra levitated them out of the room and closed the door, almost slamming it. Twilight turned and widened her eyes. A few days ago he had been barely able to lift a pen, and now he was able to lift two full ponies? His magic was returning quicker than she thought.

“No matter, we must go tell the girls!” Twilight beamed and they both galloped out of the castle to go spread the news. Dash saluted, and began to bank in a different direction.

“I’ll go grab Fluttershy and Aj and meet you at the station.” Dash turned and was off without another word. Twilight smiled and settled into a trot, heading for her friends houses.

Luna! Oh how nice it would be to talk the night with her!

Author's Note

It was...
PEANUT BUTTER JELLY TIME
PEANUT BUTTER JELLY TIME

Is there something my memory has misplaced?

“Twilight, it has been so long since we last met.” Luna bowed her head in respect, before bringing Twilight into a hug with a sweep of her wing. Twilight returned the hug, feeling a little awkward to be so close to Luna. Luna released her, and turned toward the other six, and bowed her head in greeting once more.

“Spike, do you mind cooking an early dinner?” Twilight smiled warmly as Spike saluted and bowed, leaving. Turning to her friends, she smiled warmly and approached them.

“Luna, is there anything you’d like to do during your time here? Pinkie Pie can throw a mean party, and I don’t mean the kind where you’re the villain like on Nightmare Night. Rarity could even make you a nice gown for it. What do you say?” Twilight beamed as Luna looked down and smiled briefly, before turning to look to the others.

“As endearing as that sounds, I am actually here to see Sombra.” Luna bowed her head as every pony gave an audible gasp, and looked toward the castle.

“Why?” Twilight tilted her head, turning to face Luna, who looked toward Canterlot and breathed out silently.

“Before he was corrupted, he was a very good friend of mine. I want to see if he has changed.” Luna returned her gaze to Twilight, and smiled warmly. Twilight widened her eyes, and glanced toward her castle.

“Well, he hasn’t killed us yet so I’d say that’s good reason to believe he’s no longer corrupt. We took his limiter off too. Anyway, I’ll take you to him.” Twilight glanced to her friends as they all shared a glance.

“Actually Twi, I think we’ll sit this one out.” Rainbow Dash took a step back and smiled sheepishly.

“It is no offence darling, but this is probably something Luna should do alone, don’t you agree?” Rarity motioned toward the castle once more, and Twilight bit her lip.

“You’re right, I’ll take her there and leave them alone afterwards.” Twilight met her friends smiles, and they all said farewell. Twilight turned to Luna, and they slowly walked toward the castle. Heading to Sombra’s room, Twilight knocked on the door, ear flicking as she watched it swing open, empty.

“He was here a moment ago.” Twilight stepped out of the way as Luna entered, and paused at the bed, after a moment, she lowered her head and looked underneath.

“Aha! I knew he would hide them-” Luna was cut off as an explosion of fire exploded in her face, burning the bottom of the bed, and destroying any paper underneath it. Raising her head, she turned to Twilight, quickly dismissing her concerns.

“It is quite alright, I was expecting him to booby trap it. My shield caught most of the blast.” Luna glanced toward the bed and bit her lip, he hadn’t changed. Signing, she walked out of the room and looked to Twilight.

“Do you have some sort of loft in the top reaches of the castle?” Luna turned and walked back into the main area as Twilight nodded. Twilight quickly took the lead, leading Luna toward the stairs leading to the observatory that had a balcony. Opening the door, Twilight looked around the observatory before turning her eyes to the balcony, where a comfy seat and a telescope rested. And there he was.

“Sombra,” whispered Luna, taking a step and paused, frozen in place. Sombra, who had been reading some sort of book, raised his head, and slowly turned to look to Luna.

“Lune,” he replied, no emotion in his voice. Luna took another step, but stopped when she saw Sombra slowly narrow his eyes. Twilight glanced between them, and slowly excused herself from the room.

“Sombra, how much of it do you remember?” Luna took another step forward, Sombra’s expression unchanging. A light green began to seep into his eyes.

“Every moment.” Sombra turned away, and looked over the balcony. Luna sighed, ears falling back, and slowly approached. Sombra turned abruptly and growled, and Luna stopped, only halfway across the room.

“Sombra...I want you to know, that I regret every action I took that night, but I was only doing what I thought was right.” Luna sat down, and bowed her head mournfully. Sombra’s eyes glowed brighter, before dimming back down to a slight glow.

“No, you were doing what she thought was right.” Sombra looked away, once more turning to look over the town. Luna raised her head, and sighed.

“And I agreed, why are you so insistent to put the blame on my sister all the time?” Luna narrowed her eyes as Sombra’s flashed once more, and he growled. After a moment, it was obvious he wasn’t going to answer, and Luna frowned, looking away. After a moment, her eyes widened, and she narrowed them as she looked to Sombra once more.

“What happened to your Crystal Heart?” Luna’s eyes narrowed as Sombra hissed, flinching and turned his back to Luna. Luna felt a slice of satisfaction, and then guilt. It was silent for a few minutes, before Sombra finally sighed and turned, fixing her with a glare of pure hate. Luna felt a shiver go up her spine.

“Les troupes affectées à la son protéger, ils ont disparu.” Sombra stood up, and left. Luna was frozen, eyes wide, mouth open. Then her face scrunched up and she tried to hide her shame as it began to flow down her face.

“It’s all my fault, my god,” she sobbed. Luna wiped her face and quickly used a spell to remove all traces of it, breathing in and out as she steadied herself. Now was not the time to cry, she had to tell Sombra his hate against Celestia was unjustified.

“He should hate me instead,” she spoke to herself, lowering her head as her mood dampened. Turning, she opened the door and made to go after Sombra, but paused, and bit her lip. Glancing toward Canterlot, she felt another slice of guilt as she closed the door and walked out onto the balcony, and looked toward Canterlot.

“Forgive me sister, but I must let you shoulder the blame for a little while longer.”

No, it's more a feeling of a force closing in.

“Da! Da! Can I come with you and big brother?” A gray colt with black hair approached a larger pony who was sporting a crown. Beside him, a tall stallion with a smaller crown softened his eyes and chuckled, looking to his father.

“What do you say, he’s getting to the age I was when you first took me.” The prince chuckled as the king sighed, and looked toward the carriage, two Pegasi at the front to pull it. After a moment, he turned his attention to the prince and narrowed his eyes.

“Very well, he may as well get some battle experience before the monks take him to learn all knowledge.” The king turned, and sat down in the carriage. Following and taking a seat himself, the prince smiled and patted the chair as the colt jumped up and sat down, eyes wide with excitement.

“This is so exciting, will lil sis be coming when she’s my age?” Looking to the Pegasi as they took to the sky, the colt giggled as the breeze blew his hair back, making it wave.

“No, your sister is betrothed to a zebra to ensure peaceful relations. Princesses do not learn the art of war.” The king looked down as the colt’s ears flopped back, and he nodded sadly. Blinking, he turned his head, opening his mouth.

“But doesn’t Lune learn war from her Ma?” The colt shrunk as the king hissed, and the prince shuffled closer to his brother, putting an arm around him protectively. Turning, the king fixed his cold stare on the colt.

“What have I told you about using that dead language! Your mother should have never taught you it.” Turning away abruptly, the king gritted his teeth, and everything fell silent. The prince relaxed, and removed the hoof from his brother.

“You will obey our customs son, not those of our neighbor.” The king relaxed, and looked over the side as they passed some reinforcements heading for the front line. There was an army of ponies, he narrowed his eyes and scowled.

“Okay Da.” Looking down, the colt also watched the troops, spotting very few unicorns in the crowd.

“Da, why are there so little unicorns in your Empire?” The colt looked to the king as he turned and pointed to the horn on the colt’s head, motioning to his broad back.

“We are an Earth Pony civilisation, so it is rare for us to get Pegasi and Unicorns like your sister and you. Even with our massive array of battle spells, we are often forced to rely on our strength and numbers to win battles due to this.” As the carriage landed all three stepped out onto a high platform overlooking the large plateau of green. In the far distance, a similar tower could be seen, sporting a flag of a gryphon.

“Now listen here brother,” the prince turned, leaning down and locking eyes with the colt. Nodding, the colt leaned forward, every hair paying attention to his brother’s words. The prince pointed to a small stool that was being placed next to a larger chair that the king as now sitting in.

“You must sit there and not move, I’ll be right beside you the entire time.” The prince smiled as the colt sat down and nodded eagerly, turning to squint out the window. A unicorn walked over, and bowed at them.

“Your highness, the spell is ready, who should I administer it to.” As the unicorn bowed, the king motioned to the prince and colt.

“Us three, my younger son is here to experience war.” Closing his eyes, the King bowed his head as the unicorn stepped over, horn glowing, and gently tapped his forehead. Copying the action, the colt opened his eyes and realised he could see every stalk of grass on the field.

“Woah, this is cool!” The colt grinned to his brother, who chuckled, and looked away, a sad look in his eyes as he breathed out silently. The cold did not see it, instead looking toward the other side of the clearing.

“Da, they’re gryphons, why’re we fighting gryphons?” The colt pointed with his hoof, and the prince bit his lip as the king turned.

“Because they destroyed one of our watchtowers and took over the area. We must drive them out.” The king saw the first line of gryphons begin to form up, and raised a hoof to silence the room.

“What do you say son?” The king turned to the prince, who as narrowing his eyes as he bit his lip once more.

“Uh, a thousand?” The prince breathed out as the king nodded, and then leaned down to the colt, and muttered a quick side thought.

“Tell me son, how do Earth Ponies fight against flying foes?” The king felt the ghost of a smile come onto his face as the colt scrunched up his own in deep thought.

“Uh, I dunno Da, how do we fight em?” The colt looked brightly at his father, who sighed and looked to the heavens.

“How about you answer this one.” Turning toward the prince, the king waited patiently as he mused for a moment, and then smiled.

“We attack like a single entity, large and fast. They have to dive down to attack us, and we’re faster than they are.” Smiling, the Prince was pleased as the king nodded in approval. The colt breathed out and widened his eyes, imagining a giant pony stomping over the landscape.

“Sire, they have begun to move.” The king turned back to the battle and nodded to the unicorn.

“Order the troops forward, generals are to use block formation.” Looking out the window, all three watched as the two armies faced each other. After a moment, they charged and the battle began. The colt, who could see everything, widened his eyes and began to scream, unable to look away. The unicorn cast a spell, and suddenly the room was silent once more, the colt still screaming silently in the room.

“It’s best he see this before he heads off to learn all those dark spells, despite how much it is scaring him.” The prince bit his lip once more, looking mournfully to his brother who was still frozen, watching the battle in all-too gruesome detail.

“I am more concerned about relations with those damn Equestrians. If they so much as think we are evil we will have a third army knocking at our door. You better hope your brother’s smart enough to keep his mouth shut. Plus, those ominous snow clouds from the north worry me.” The king watched as his army tore through the Gryphons, and they began to flee. Turning to the unicorn, he narrowed his eyes.

“Take no prisoners.”

Sombra opened his eyes to see Luna standing over him, and narrowed them. Her horn was glowing, and she bit her lip, stepping back.

“You’ve blocked me from seeing your dreams, but I thought I might be able to help you sleep better from out here.” Turning away, Luna began to head for the door. Sombra rubbed his eyes and looked toward his desk.

“It is not necessary.” Sombra stood up and sat down once more at his desk, beginning to write. Luna paused at the door and turned her head, unable to see what Sombra was writing.

“I know, I just wanted to try to regain your trust.” Luna turned and took another step toward the exit, and once more paused.

“You will never regain my trust.” Sombra narrowed his eyes, but did not turn. Luna exited the room and began to close the door behind her, pausing briefly.

“That doesn’t mean I’m not going to try.” Luna closed the door, and left Sombra alone, heading toward her room in the castle. It was nearly ten times the size of Sombra’s, and had a huge bed.

“Please, just leave me alone,” he spoke, leaning his head down on the table and closing his eyes.

Author's Note

Anything in purple is French. I am posting this here as well due to this being the chapter I started this trend on. Google translate at your leisure.

Wait, could it be...No, surely not.

“Hrmmmm,” grumbled Twilight, pacing the floor of the throne room. Glancing up, she looked between the the direction of Sombra’s room, and Luna’s. Frowning again, she began to pace once more.

“Does anyone have any idea how we can get those two back together? I mean, if they were friends before it means we might be able to get Sombra to warm up to us more.” Twilight bit her lip and looked to Pinkie Pie, who opened her mouth and closed it immediately afterward. Sombra didn’t like parties that much, maybe if she brought them both together?

“A P-picnic might w-work. Y-You c-could move Sombra into my cottage now if-if you want, Discord returned to Canterlot.” Fluttershy bowed her head and looked away. Twilight mused for a moment, nodding quietly as she mused them over.

“Luna’s a night-pony right? Why not a moonlit stroll. Non-awesome mares like that right?” Rainbow Dash saw everypony roll their eyes at her and glared. They didn’t think she liked to do it did they? Nonsense. Applejack looked to Twilight and shook her head. After her track record with Sombra, the chances of her ideas working were pretty slim.

“Maybe going to a restaurant? I can design some clothes that would absolutely compliment them both.” Rarity motioned with a hoof, before all paused and noticed Sombra standing there, watching them. Turning, Sombra headed for the stairs leading to the observatory without another word.

“Of course! Dash you’re right!” Twilight beamed at Rainbow Dash and spun around in place, stopping after one rotation. Turning to the others, she motioned toward the observatory.

“Let’s combine those activities into one big night for the two. Except for the restaurant idea, no offence Rarity but that seems a bit too much.” Twilight winced as she glanced to her friend who nodded, giving a shrug. Rarity would still be able to make the clothes, so she saw no loss.

“As much as I appreciate the effort Twilight, I really must ask you not to interfere.” Luna stepped out of the corridor and stifled a yawn. Luna’s hair was hanging limply, and she shook for a moment, before it once more returned to it’s wavy state, blowing in an ethereal breeze. Taking a seat on the vacant chair where Twilight would normally sit, Luna smiled warmly at them, and motioned toward Sombra’s room.

“Even before he was corrupted he was a bit eccentric. Those kinds of activities would actually anger him, I’m surprised you managed to get him to tolerate you. Please do not take offence.” Luna looked at everypony as she sat their faces droop, before they nodded in response.

“Well what does he like then? Anything crystal themed only get’s us an ‘adequate’ on his scale.” Twilight glanced irritably toward Pinkie Pie, who was currently eating the leftover cupcakes from the party. Luna tilted her head, and leaned forward.

“He must think very highly of you, if he is giving you an ‘adequate’. Any ponies serving him always got insults about their work.” Luna brought a hoof to her chin and pretended to muse as the others blinked, widening their eyes. Twilight watched as Rarity lean forward.

“So you’re saying he was complimenting me when he said my work was ‘adequate’?” Rarity tilted her head as Luna nodded, and glanced once more to Sombra’s room.

“Does the king not deserve the finest garments in the land?” Luna shrugged in response, and Rarity nodded, a smile coming over her face. Now that she thought about it, he hadn’t taken off the scarf she had made him yet. Pinkie Pie leapt off the chair and bounced over to Luna, grinning.

“SohedidlikemypartylasttimewhenI-er.” Pinkie Pie paused, seeing Luna slowly reeling back, and took a steadying breath, and smiled sheepishly.

“I mean, so you’re saying Sombra enjoyed my crystal-themed party?” Pinkie Pie took a step back as she spoke, and Luna smiled gratefully.

“I wouldn’t say ‘enjoyed’, but Sombra, at least before he began to get corrupted, always understood the effort people were going to to make him happy. I remember one time I made a star in the sky for him.” Luna chuckled, remembering how much effort making a single star had been when she was younger, smiling warmly at the memory.

“Well, you know him better than we do, what does he enjoy?” Twilight walked over to join Pinkie Pie near Luna, the others soon standing up and joining them. Luna chuckled, and levitated over a book.

“I do not know how much he hath-has told you. However Sombra has always been a lover of knowledge. I assumed you of all people would have figured that out.” Luna raised an eyebrow and Twilight looked away sheepishly. Thinking back on it, the signs had been there, the need for paper and ink, the alchemy circles, reading in the observatory.

“I was kinda occupied trying to get information out of him.” Twilight bit her lip and turned away, and Luna chuckled, standing up and cracking her joints. Luna held out the book, and Twilight levitated it to her face, reading the title. It was called ‘Tactics, how not to lose’.

“I brought that with me to give to you so you could get used to handling some forces, they should have arrived by now though.” Luna glanced around the room, and frowned. Twilight motioned toward the door.

“The batponies? Yeah, they arrived just as we got attacked by changelings. To be honest if it wasn't for Sombra we would have likely been overrun. I sent them to scout the Changeling hideout.” Twilight narrowed her eyes and glared irritably at the ground. Luna breathed out, and leaned forward.

“I take it Sombra did not understand Equestrian morals.” Luna sighed loudly as Twilight nodded, but didn’t go into more detail. Standing up, she began gently pushing Twilight toward Sombra’s room.

“What are you doing?” Twilight objected after a moment, and turned to face Luna, who pointed to the book.

“Go and ask Sombra about tactics, it is a great chance for you two to possibly connect over something.” Luna sat back down once more as Twilight nodded, biting her lip.

“Sombra went up to the observatory, but I understand. I’ll try Princess.” Twilight bowed, which Luna returned, and left up the stairs. Turning toward Pinkie Pie, Luna motioned her over.

“If I ask you to set up a party as per my instructions, could you do it before tonight?”

How much time do I have to enact my plans then?

Twilight opened the door, and turned her eyes to the balcony where Sombra was sitting, a book in front of him and a drink levitating in his magic. Sombra followed her with his eyes as she approached, and waited.

“Listen, I just want to thank you for your help with the changeling attack.” Twilight sat down on the hard crystal, ignoring the slight discomfort. Sombra narrowed his eyes, and took a sip of his drink. Twilight jumped slightly as something hit her in the face, and realised it was a spare pillow. Standing up, she sat down once more, comfortable this time.

“Thanks,” she spoke again awkwardly, glancing down to the book he was reading. To her surprise, it was the story of Nightmare Moon. Leaning over, Twilight pointed to it as she placed her own book down.

“Oh hey, that’s the book about the Elements of Harmony, and how Nightmare Moon was defeated around the same time you were.” Twilight waited as Sombra narrowed his eyes once more, closing them as he paused to take a drink. Turning his gaze on her, his despondent expression said it all.

“I know.” Sombra said nothing else, and returned his eyes to the book, flipping the page after a moment. Twilight blinked, he was quite a fast reader. Picking up her own book, she opened the first page and began to skim it. Soon enough, however, she realised that it was too extensive for her to merely skim, it would require actual studying.

“Hey Sombra, could you teach me about tactics?” Twilight turned the book around and showed Sombra the heading. Taking it in his magic, he opened the first page and gave it a read, before tossing it into the room and closing his own book.

“A book that worthless isn’t going to teach you anything.” Sombra stood up, finishing off his drink and picking up his pillow, walking inside the observatory. Perplexed, Twilight followed, watching him place it down and begin to search the room for items. Twilight waited as Sombra levitated over a small coffee table with a checkerboard pattern on it, barely taller than her ankle, and brought over some paper and ink. After drawing some symbols on the paper, he sliced it up using magic into very weird shapes.

“This is a game my father taught me that he learned during a visit to the Griffin Kingdom. It is called Shogi.” Sombra paused, and quickly placed the pieces of paper down, closing the doors and windows with his magic so as to prevent wind from blowing away the pieces. Finished that, he then briefly explained the rules.

“So this is a game? How is this going to help me learn tactics.” Twilight tilted her head as the barest hint of a smile appeared on Sombra’s face. Moving a single piece, he opened his mouth.

“If you defeat me, I will tell you.” Sombra waited as Twilight narrowed her eyes, and then made her move. Looking down at his pieces, he proceeded to defeat Twilight with minimal effort. Mouth hanging open, she glared and pointed at the pieces.

“Best two out of three!” Twilight watched as Sombra once more set up the pieces, and settled down for the most resounding defeat she had ever suffered, as Sombra defeated her again without effort. Gritting her teeth, she rubbed her headache away and levitated over the tactic book, and glanced to the first page.

“I told you, that book is useless to you.” Sombra once more set up the pieces, shaking his head as Twilight widened her eyes, and then turned to narrow them at Sombra, slowly, a smile fell on her face. Sombra raised an eyebrow, and the next match began.

“Nooo! I almost had you that time!” Twilight fell backward and waved her hooves in the air, crying out in anguish. Sombra shook his head, and picked up the book, opening it to the page Twilight had gotten her strategy from instantly.

“Real battle does not follow a textbook. I can easily change tactics once I know which one you are using, and thus ensnare you.” Sombra smirked as Twilight glared at him, and swiped at the table, causing the piece of paper to fall out of line. Sombra wordlessly placed them back in their places.

“Fine!” Twilight sat up and narrowed her eyes, opening the book and sitting down to read it extensively, ear flicking as she noticed Sombra leave for a moment. As she closed it, she groaned as her head felt close to bursting. There was so much information, so much to remember, it was overwhelming. It was then Sombra returned with two milkshakes, Twilight took hers and sipped it, moaning in delight.

“I needed that,” she commented, feeling her headache begin to ebb and fade away. Sombra sipped his own and picked up the book on Nightmare Moon once more, flicking it open and giving it a read while Twilight finished her drink.

“Alright buster! This time I’ll win!” Twilight waited as Sombra put the book down and made his move. Twilight began her move as well, and Sombra frowned.

“Hrm,” he commented, and made his move. Both were deadly silent as each tried to predict the other’s actions. Sombra hesitated over one piece, and glanced toward Twilight, who was biting her lip. If he moved it, she would lose any chance of winning the game. Sombra showed no emotion, nor any sign he had seen Twilight’s slip up, and he narrowed his eyes as he raised his hoof off the piece, and brought it to his chin.

“You know, you said that book was useless, and yet here you are.” Twilight smirked, faking confidence. Would he realise the move that would doom her? No, stay positive, hold that poker face. Sombra lowered his hoof, hovering over that piece, and Twilight felt the moment slow down.

“That is called a lie, you should look it up sometime.” Sombra moved his hoof over a piece that would still protect him, but also give Twilight a chance to push through his defences. Twilight immediately saw it, and smirked.

“Well I don’t think I need to look it up, because I’ve just beaten your flank!” Twilight slammed the piece down, and won the fight, ending the game as she flew into the air and hoof-pumped. She had done it! Twilight had beaten Sombra at his own game!

“Congratulations,” he spoke, beginning to pack up the table and burn the paper with a quick spell to get rid of it. Opening the window, he tossed the ash into the air, where the wind did the rest. Twilight smiled sheepishly, and landed, coughing to get Sombra’s attention as he once more set himself up on the balcony.

“Thank you Sombra, that was actually really fun.” Twilight smiled warmly, and bowed once as she prepared to leave the room. Sombra opened the book, and began reading once more, a bored expression on his face.

“I am so glad you enjoyed yourself.” Sombra’s voice carried no emotion, and Twilight glared. Was that sarcasm? Oh he was going to pay for that. Twilight turned and headed for the door, closing it behind her. Pausing, she discarded her irritation as she thought back to her victory. A beaming smile fell on her face as she descended the stairs, leaving Sombra alone.

Sombra watched her go, and chuckled silently to himself, before returning to his book, a very faint smile still on his face.

I...Have plenty of time.

“Sombra, wake up.” Luna waited patiently as Sombra opened his eyes, and half-turned to face her. Narrowing them, he slowly sat up on his bed and rubbed his face.

“I need you to come with me, it’s important.” Luna turned and stepped out the door, pausing to make sure Sombra was following. Breathing out, he stood up, and followed her out into the crisp night air. Raising his head, he noticed the sky was nearly empty of stars, and the moon seemed to take up the majority of the sky.

“Come,” Luna slowly led Sombra to the outskirts of Ponyville, walking up a hill and turning to look down at Sombra as he joined her. At the top was a large cushion, and a single pot plant with soil in it. Sombra sat down on one side, and Luna on the other.

“Sombra, I’ve been trying to work out the best time to tell you this but…” Luna paused, and breathed in, turning entirely to Sombra, eyes filling with moisture that didn’t break the dam. Sombra gazed evenly at Luna, and slowly turned himself to face her properly.

“I’m...the one that ordered the guards away from your Crystal Heart.” Luna spoke quickly and looked away as her cheeks grew wet, ears flopping down on her head.

“I was just so...angry at you for not being able to see how much you were hurting everypony around you, I didn’t think it would end with that.” Luna bowed her head as her wings hung limp, and let herself cry in front of Sombra, where she would allow no other. Sombra watched this for a few moments longer, before sighing and turning to look over the large field the moon was hovering over.

“I know.” Sombra closed his eyes and bowed his head slightly, frowning slightly as he sighed once more, and turned toward Luna. Luna raised her head, sniffing and rubbing away the tears.

“But, if you knew, why do you hate Celestia so much?” Luna blinked, and composed herself, taking her time to completely calm down. Sombra answered, turning to look up at the large moon, narrowing his eyes.

“That is between me and the solar mare, and no others.” Sombra turned his attention to Luna as she leaned forward, swiping a wing around him and bringing him into a hug. After some struggling, he growled in irritation, trapped.

“This is your punishment for not answering,” teased Luna, pulling him closer so he couldn’t move his head to glare at her. Sombra sighed loudly, resigned to his fate. Silence once more descended upon the hill overlooking a valley. Luna folded her wing, and levitated the pot over, placing it in front of Sombra, who followed the action.

“Once, this land was vacant of life. A spark was all it took to transform this world into what it is today. And it is that same spark, that can create these.” Luna lowered her horn, and touched it to the soil, and closed her eyes, concentrating. After a few moments of her horn glowing, she raised her head, and leaned forward.

Sombra watched the soil as a glowing blue sprout erupted from the soil, and blossomed into a glowing blue flower. Leaning in, Sombra watched as it slowly turned toward the moon, and glowed even brighter. Leaning back, he blinked and turned toward Luna.

“Yes Sombra, this is a Moonflower. Shortly after your imprisonment, what I assumed your death, I finished the spell to create these flowers. After losing you, I allowed a single flower to bloom in these lands, as a testament to the friend I had lost. And now…” Luna raised her hoof and brought it to Sombra’s chin, and slowly raised it so he was overlooking the field.

All at once, the field erupted into glowing blue, all turning their petals to drink in the moon’s light. Sombra’s eyes widened, and he turned as Luna stood up, and entered the field. After a moment, Sombra followed her. Luna levitated two flowers out of the field, and placed one in her hair, turning to Sombra with the other.

“These flowers are all through the Everfree forest, and this is the only field outside of it where they still continue to bloom. As Equestria grows, my flowers will fade into obscurity. But for now, they are a testament to my hope for you.” Luna smiled, and held out the flower to Sombra, tilting her head as she smiled warmly. Sombra was still on the slope, so they were currently eye-level.

“A single seed of despair blossomed into a wave of hope. My one true friend has quickly grown to six, and possibly more. What is more, I bet the first flower is still alive in the Everfree, just as you are, blooming quietly under my moonlight, just as you are.” Luna opened her eyes, and gently grabbed Sombra’s hoof, placing the flower in it, and bowing her head.

“King Sombra might be no more, but you still have the chance to bloom once more as just Sombra. If you won’t accept my sister’s light, once more accept my night.” Luna kneeled before Sombra, who was now above her, looking down. He glanced to the flower in his hoof, and let it fall to the ground, glancing away as his ears flopped down, and a whine escaped his lips.

“I-You-It-I can’t! You betrayed me! Friends just betray! You will all betray me in the end!” Sombra raised his hoof and stamped the flower, causing its glow to dim, and Luna to stand up once more. Looking to Sombra, who was glancing in every direction, ears moving up and down as he snorted, glaring at everything. Luna watched as his eyes began to glow, and purple mist began to seep out of his eyes.

“Sombra, I can’t change the past, but it’s not too late to turn toward a brighter future.” Luna stepped toward Sombra, who glared and took a step back.

“You stay back! I’ll kill you! I’ll wear your wings as a symbol of pride!” Sombra continued backing away, Luna carefully stepping around the flowers as Sombra paved a path of destruction. Tripping over a rock, Sombra fell backward, sliding down the hill, stopping underneath Luna, eyes locked with each other’s. Sombra slammed his hoof into Luna’s cheek, leaving a large bruise which Luna ignored.

“You don’t have to be alone, everyone deserves a second chance. Every dragon, every changeling, every friend.” Luna watched as Sombra paused, and sighed, eyes dimming. Luna moved as Sombra sat up, and looked over the field of flowers, and to the dark patch where he had stepped. Closing his eyes, he lowered his head and looked down, picking up one of the dead flowers, and brought it close to his face.

Sombra’s reply was barely a whisper, “That’s what I said to her, the day I met her.” Luna sat down, and brought a wing softly around Sombra, looking toward her moon.

“Don’t you think I deserve one?” Luna didn’t lower her head, keeping her eyes on her moon, closing them as she leaned back, falling into a laying position. Sombra turned his gaze to the living flowers, and sighed loudly before copying the action, laying on Luna’s outstretched wing.

“You win.” Sombra closed his eyes, and turned his back to Luna. Smirking, she rolled closer and laughed mockingly in his ear.

“Ha Hah! I knew you couldn’t resist my resounding wit, and beautiful charm.” Luna smirked as Sombra lightly hit her with his arm, growling in irritation.

“Shut up.”

Author's Note

Enjoy a second chapter today :)

Hello, It's Twilight here.

“I think we should send out a search party. Oh! Good Morning Sombra.” Twilight turned away from her friends, plus Luna, and smiled warmly as Sombra stopped walking and looked to her. Turning, he began to head toward the stairs to the observatory. Twilight turned her attention toward Luna as she spoke.

“We can’t have you going missing too Twilight, the Elements are much too risky to send after some forces that went missing.” Luna bit her lip and folded her wings, standing up and taking a step toward Twilight, who flared her wings, and situated a glare on Luna.

“I am not just the Elements! I am Twilight Sparkle!” Twilight folded her wings, and looked to her friends, smiling as they nodded, walking forward to stand beside her. Sombra paused midway up the stairs, and turned his head to look at them from the corner of his eye.

“Yes! That may be true but you still have a duty to Equestria that must come before your own desires! What if something happened to the Elements?” Luna flared her wings and lowered her head, meeting Twilight’s eye. Both frowned, and sighed, looking away as they reached an impasse. Twilight blinked, noticing Sombra watching them. Breathing out, he walked down the stairs and headed for his room.

“Luna, I did not stand by while every other pony was battling the Everfree’s black weeds. I am not going to stand by while ponies could die from my orders.” Twilight turned, folding her wings and looking at Luna, a hard edge to her eyes. Luna growled, and flared her wings more, before folding them and sighing.

“Twilight, a good ruler knows when to take risks, and when to let others take the risks. I have a squadron flying here that will be here by tonight. Please Twilight, this is a time to let them handle the risk.” Luna saw the hard edge fade slightly from Twilight’s eye, but not fade completely. Both looked away, flicking their ears and turning their head as Sombra emerged once more.

“What are you doing Sombra?” Twilight tilted her head, noting the crystal sticking out of Sombra’s mouth as he slowly chewed it, and swallowed. Was that a part of her castle? No, that crystal was black, not purple. Sombra levitated another out of his worn saddlebags, and pulled out a large map-like piece of paper that Twilight did not recall Sombra having.

“Pest Control,” he replied, walking over to Rarity. After a moment, Rarity jumped as her memory kicked in, and pulled out a purple crystal she had brought for Sombra. Sombra swallowed it with one bite, and turned back to his map. Twilight leaned over, and widened her eyes, it was a detailed map of the Everfree, before it was the Everfree.

“That’s the old castle, you’ve been there?” Twilight searched her memory, noticing all the hidden passageways detailed, including some she hadn’t heard about from the others. Sombra folded the map up, and turned toward her, giving a slow nod. Twilight bit her lip, and turned toward Luna, pointing to Sombra.

“I’m going with him.” Twilight waved a wing to her friends, and they filed into a ragtag group behind Sombra, who glanced back, and frowned. Luna stepped forward, blocking Sombra’s path as she flared her wings and glared at him.

“Oh no you don’t, don’t you dare do this to me Sombra. You’re supposed to back me up here.” Luna softened her eyes as Sombra raised his head to meet hers, and breathed out audibly.

“A good ruler knows when to take risks, and when to let others take the risks.” Sombra turned, and walked around Luna, who stood there, eye twitching. Twilight hurried after Sombra, glancing back at Luna as she stood there, eye still twitching. Turning to Sombra, she raised an eyebrow.

“I thought you two made up last night?” Twilight jumped slightly into the air as Luna landed right beside her, and glared openly at Sombra as he led them into the forest without hesitation.

“We did, Sombra’s just a jerk.” Luna' glare deepened as Sombra glanced back to her, before once more focusing on their path. Twilight tilted her head at the behaviour, but turned her attention to a different question.

“Sombra, where exactly are we going?” Twilight bumped into Sombra as he stopped, everyone managing to bump into her from behind, sending Sombra a step forward. Turning around, he seemed completely uncaring about the fact they were so close, almost touching horns.

“We are going to the bug nest.” Sombra turned, and once more began to walk. Twilight picked up the pace, and fell into line beside Sombra. Well, as best she could considering the root encrusted terrain.

“But how do you know the way?” Twilight stepped to the side as Sombra once more paused, this time no one bumping into him, and pulled out a small piece of paper with a sort of honeycomb-looking circle on it.

“Oh hey, I remember that plant, you gave it to me as a gift when I was younger.” Luna smiled, and then paled as she remembered exactly how big that plant grew. Sombra nodded, and opened his mouth to speak.

“It is highly likely to assume the Changelings found this hive-like plant, and drove out whatever resident made it home before they arrived, and is currently still resting there, with two squadrons of ponies to feed them.” Sombra put the paper away, and once more began walking. For a few moments, there was silence.

“I think that plant looks like a Pinata,” commented Pinkie Pie.

“Mon dieu, tuez-moi maintenant avant que mes oreilles saignent.” Sombra lowered his head and gave an exasperated sigh. Luna chuckled quietly, much to everypony’s confusion.

“Venez maintenant, sûrement la nature n'est pas si mal que ça.” Luna chuckled once more, flaring her wings and landing beside Sombra’s other side, quickly matching his stride. Sombra glared at her venomously.

“Je parlant était pas sur la nature. Je parlais de votre voix de chant.” Sombra saw Luna’s eye twitch, and smiled mockingly as she huffed, and looked away.

“Au moins la mienne t pas fissure pas les fenêtres,” she countered, smirking herself as Sombra growled.

“Je vous préviens suis vous, ne le fais pas.” Sombra glared as Luna turned her head, and replied with a casual tone in her voice.

“Did you know Sombra once shattered the crystal castle due to his singing voice? It took four months to fix, even with his magic.” Luna smirked as all gasped, and looked to the glaring Sombra.

“Je vais te avoir pour cela, et votre petit chien aussi.” Sombra’s ears fell back on his head in irritation as Luna merely raised her head, and laughed loudly to the sky.

Author's Note

For your convenience:
Mon dieu, tuez-moi maintenant avant que mes oreilles saignent.
Venez maintenant, sûrement la nature n'est pas si mal que ça.
Je parlant était pas sur la nature. Je parlais de votre voix de chant.
Au moins la mienne t pas fissure pas les fenêtres,
Je vous préviens suis vous, ne le fais pas.
Did you know Sombra once shattered the crystal castle due to his singing voice? It took four months to fix, even with his magic.
Je vais te avoir pour cela, et votre petit chien aussi.

Well, I guess I should just say what is going through my head.

Knock, Knock, Knock.

Sombra raised his head and levitated the door open, revealing Twilight standing there awkwardly. Biting her lip, she brushed some of the sparkles leftover from the party out of her fur, and stepped into the room. Sombra levitated some pieces of paper underneath his bed. Twilight blinked, and then remembered the booby trap, of course he had no reason to hide his actions.

“Listen, the castle has bigger rooms, with proper locks, would you like one?” Twilight scratched the back of her head, and glanced away. Really, it was something that should have been done quite some time ago. Sombra stood up, gently sliding all his papers into one batch, and turned toward the bed. Horn glowing, he levitated a reasonable amount of paper from underneath the bed, and folded it up, putting it in his saddlebag.

“I am ready, please escort me there.” Sombra turned, and followed Twilight as she led him back into the throne room, and over to the other side of the castle. Passing her room, she opened the next door and stepped aside so Sombra could look inside. There was a large double bed with a window overlooking the town, curtains for privacy if needed. To one side was a desk and chair. The chair was made of proper materials, and had a cushion on it.

“There’s a bookshelf there, you can take whatever books you like from my personal library, third door on the left.” Twilight pointed to a small bookshelf sitting against the wall to the left of the table, and then walked into the room, motioning to the other half of the room. It housed a large bench, and a very small fridge.

“I filled it with the ingredients for many chocolate milk drinks. The instructions are on that piece of paper on the counter. Oh, and the lamp turns on through the switch on the bedside table. That’s about it, unless there’s something you need.” Twilight stepped out of the way as Sombra moved toward the double bed, and sat down. It was almost as soft as a cloud.

“Thank you.” Sombra turned, and looked directly at Twilight, who widened her eyes in response. Twilight’s ear twitched, had she heard him right? Sombra kept her gaze for a moment longer, before he placed the papers down on his desk and began sorting them, putting the folded up papers into a drawer and casting an unknown spell on it.

“Uh, You’re welcome, I’m one room across if you need me.” Twilight stepped out of the room and closed the door, watching Sombra immediately resume work. Turning, she headed back into the throne room, where Rainbow Dash was sitting. Twilight smiled warmly and nudged her awake.

“Go home, it’s alright.” Twilight waited as Dash regained her senses, and stood up.

“But Twi, are you sure?” Dash frowned in the direction of Sombra’s old room, and Twilight motioned in the direction of his new room.

“Positive, go sleep. I’ll be here in the morning, you can count on it.” Twilight smiled as Dash paused, and then finally nodded, stifling a yawn.

“MMn, okay Twilight. It’s gonna be nice to sleep in a proper bed for once, see ya.” Dash flew to the door, and closed it behind her as she left. Twilight smiled warmly, and walked toward her room. To her surprise, Sombra’s door was wide open. Twilight could tell he had been listening in to the conversation.

Twilight entered her room, closing the door with a soft click, and settled into her bed. Spike snored softly in his own bed, curled up into a ball. Twilight yawned, closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep quickly.

Sombra closed his door, and resumed working.

“There you are, I was looking for you.” Twilight smiled as she ascended the stairs to the observatory, finding Sombra reading a book and sipping a chocolate milkshake. Twilight peered curiously at the book, it was one of the newer magic books about the possibility of gryphons possessing magic. Sombra raised his head as she placed a plate of breakfast nearby. Wordlessly, he began to eat it.

Taking a seat on her own cushion, Twilight leaned forward and read the page upside down, an ability she had mastered early on. Sombra turned the book around for her to make it easier to read, finishing his food quickly.

“Listen, I know this probably doesn’t interest you, but I could use someone who knows what I’m talking about to discuss it with.” Twilight looked away, letting her ears flop down. It would be best not to mention she had already asked Luna. Sombra levitated a bookmark over, and slapped the book shut with a thud, levitating it to the side. Gulping down the rest of his drink, he put it on top of the plate, and turned his undivided, yet somehow bored, attention to Twilight.

“Well, you might have noticed how well I handled the batponies, and that’s not the first time. Well it’s the first time leading troops into a battle that I just found out about but-I’ll get to the point.” Twilight paused, and lowered her eyes, dragging at the ground with her hoof, despite it being crystal.

“I don’t think I’m fit to rule. I mean, if I was surely I would have instantly known what to do with those batponies right? Sure I can smile and wave and play the part, but I just don’t feel like I really should be the main one making decisions.” Twilight sighed and closed her eyes, raising her head to look once more at Sombra, whose expression hadn’t changed.

“You are right, you are not fit to rule.” Sombra yawned as she blinked, widening her eyes and opening her mouth to question his statement. Sombra cut her off quickly with a scathing glance.

“You lack the experience a natural born ruler would be trained with. The most difficult decision you have to make of a day is what style to brush your mane into.” Sombra paused as Twilight felt anger swell, ears flipping back as her eyes narrowed. Sombra’s expression didn’t change.

“You are suited to a sidekick, a conscience to be a guide for the ruler, a wise wizard. You can’t sit by the sidelines as ponies are sent to what might be their deaths. You can’t make the tough decisions when the going gets tough. And you lack foresight, you can’t see how a battle is going to turn out before it begins.” Sombra stood up, levitating both the book and cutlery up as he left the room.

“Then again, neither did I, before my brother died, and I became the heir.” Sombra closed the door to the observatory behind him as Twilight stood there, half standing to run after Sombra and shout at him for insulting her. Sitting back down, she sighed and bit her lip.

I think he's lying about the sleep, the bags under his eyes speak for themselves.

“And that’s how you make a crystal bloom. They’re tasteless, but that doesn’t matter for what we use them for.” The mare smiled warmly at her son as she passed off the foal to an nursemaid, who began heading for its cot, where the foal would sleep. The colt smiled at his mother, and concentrated, lowering his horn to the ground as sparks flew off his horn. After a moment, a very small crystal rose from the floor.

“Ma, I did it!” The colt beamed as his mother blinked in shock, and then smiled warmly, shaking her head as she poked him where he was ticklish.

“Well aren’t you the little prodigy, you remind me so much of my sister, your auntie.” The mother chuckled as the colt breathed in, and began to poke her as he tried to get her attention.

“I have an auntie? Will I ever get to meet her?” The colt beamed, before glancing toward the door where his father had walked in, and was glaring openly at the mother.

“No, you will never meet her, she lives far far away my son, and your father does not like her very much.” The mother winced slightly under the father’s gaze, before he turned and marched away.

“Why doesn’t he like her ma?” The colt tilted his head, and giggled as the mother poked him once more, shaking her head as the smile returned to her face.

“You’ll understand when you’re older dear, would you like to practice more of the special language?” The mother chuckled as the son began to bounce around the room, before plopping down in front of her.

“Yes! Luna loves it when I teach her about the special language, she say’s I’m a very profwesional teacher.” The colt stood up tall and proud, and the mother winced slightly.

“That’s very nice dear, would you like to learn her name in the special language?”

“Father, where’s Mother?” The colt approached his father, using the proper terms as his father had ordered upon completion of his first time seeing what war was like. The father turned, and the older brother took over the paperwork as he approached the younger son.

“You mother has passed away, Changelings came in during the night and assasinated her.” The father crouched down and brought his son into a hug, face devoid of emotion. The young colt’s eyes widened, and slowly began to leak moisture.

“B-But Ma said that-” The colt was cut off as he was shoved away, and shrunk under his father’s gaze.

“You will address her as Mother! You are far too old for those pathetic nicknames. We were at peace with the Changelings, yes. However this action demands we now declare war on them, and capture any Changelings in our city as prisoners of war.” The father loomed over his son, before relaxing and turning away, snatching the paperwork from the prince. The prince walked over to the colt, and brought him into a hug.

“I know, but you’ve gotta understand brother, Father can’t show emotion in front of anypony now. A King must be strong, and never show weakness. Go hang out with those two Equestrians, I can’t spare the time to console you right now, father’s putting me in charge of the advance team being sent out to the border.” The prince stood up, and gently nudged the colt, who nodded and left the room.

Pausing on his way to his friends, he snuck past the guards and into his mother’s old room, widening his eyes as he found her body still there. It was likely there so the father could mourn before her burial. Stepping over, fresh tears began to fall, the colt breathed in, and they stopped. He had to stay strong, like his father and brother.

The body was sucked dry, gray and devoid of the life that had once flowed through his mothers veins. The colt looked sadly to the horn, where the changelings would have drained the life out of his mother, however something caught his eye. Just under the chin, hidden by the scarf normally worn by his mother, was some sort of mark.

Breathing in, he leaned down and carefully pulled the scarf away, revealing two bite marks. Inhaling sharply, the colt glanced to the door, relieved to see he hadn’t been caught, and quickly covered up the mark. Sneaking out once more, the colt paused on the path to his friends house, staring at nothing in the distance.

“Sombra! What’s wrong?” A small filly with a white coat and pink mane approached the colt, a smaller filly with a dark blue coat coming to stand beside her. The colt blinked, and shook his head rapidly, and breathed in, turning to his friends as he bit his lip.

“My Mother just died to-Changelings.” The colt was relieved that the two didn’t notice his hesitation, and quickly consoled him. The colt closed his eyes and let fresh tears spring onto his face. This was the very first lie he had ever told to his best friends, guilt sprung up in the wake of his newfound greif.

Sombra put down the pen and closed his eyes, sighing as he rubbed his forehead. It was the crack of dawn, and it was obvious his body was begging for sleep. Sombra jerked upright, and shook his head, levitating the papers he had just been working on into the desk.

Levitating over another blank piece of paper, he continued writing. Pulling out a piece of paper with an alchemy drawing on it, he narrowed his eyes and nodded.

’It is quite possible I may regain my full power through the use of echoes. The amount of magic that I have regained is enough I should return to full power, given enough time, however time is of the essence here, so I must resort to alchemy. If I fuse a grown crystal that I can create with ease with the materials that would turn it into a gem-like quality, and then use an earth pony to activate a gravity sigil, it should result in a high quality crystal, at the cost of minimal magic.

There are two possible recruits, the pink one and the orange one. While the pink one is out of the question due to her being the one I want to murder the most in this town, the orange one might attack me if I get too close to her sister. I should have enough magic to subdue her, however that will set me back if I have to use magic.

Would it be wise to converse with the Twilight one? She is aware of my desire to regain full power, and she does know the orange one well. At the very least, it reduces the chances of it dissolving into a fight. I have compiled an alchemy book from memory, which I intend to use as a trade for this help.

Changes of success are high, I expect-

“Sombra, I brought you breakfast. Have you been up all night?” Twilight tilted her head as Sombra took the food and quickly ate it.

“Of course not,” he lied, levitating over a drink of chocolate milk and gulping it down, placing the piece of paper he had been working on into the drawer.

I'm often left wondering, what are we to Sombra?

“Twilight,” he spoke, approaching Twilight who was currently talking to Fluttershy. Both turned, startled by his sudden appearance. In his magic was a leather bound book. Sombra held it out, but didn’t let her take it, looking down as he carefully chose his words.

“I...require assistance. I believe this shall serve as appropriate payment?” Sombra let Twilight take the book and her wings flared up as she opened the the first page, gasping in silent joy. Blinking, she quickly snapped out of it and levitated the book to her side, and turned her gaze on Sombra.

“You really don’t need to give me something if you need help, what do you need?” Twilight waited as Sombra pulled out a circle she actually recognised. It was obviously designed for earth pony magic, but much more she couldn’t decipher.

“I wish to use an Earth Pony to activate the sigil to grow a large crystal in order to regain the last vestiges of my magic. However, I have reason to believe the Applejack might refuse, and I do not want to get the pink one involved.” Sombra put the sigil back in his saddlebags and took a step forward as Twilight shrugged, putting the book down near her throne.

“I’m sure she’d help you, but I can ask her for you if you really want, do you want to come with Fluttershy?” Twilight turned to her friend as she glanced between them, and shrunk back.

“U-Uh actually A-Angel asked me to t-take him shopping if-if that’s okay with you I mean.” Fluttershy shrunk as Sombra glanced to her, and relaxed slightly as he returned his gaze to Twilight.

“Of course Fluttershy, I’ll talk to you about our plans later.” Twilight smiled, and Fluttershy quickly left. Turning to Sombra, she motioned with a wing, and they left the castle.

“You know, I could give it a try, being an Alicorn and all.” Twilight blinked as Sombra winced, and looked away.

“Alicorn magic is too powerful for the sigil, it would burn up if you attempted it.” Sombra paused and yawned softly as they walked the rest of the distance in silence. As they entered the farm, Applejack was quick to notice them.

“Howdy, is something wrong?” Applejack saw no undue alarm on Twilight’s face, so it was obviously nothing too serious. Twilight smiled warmly and shook her head, motioning to Sombra.

“Sombra needs an Earth Pony to help him with a spell, do you think you can help?” Twilight waited patiently as Applejack put down the basket of apples near the barn and nodded, approaching and looking toward Sombra.

“Why, ‘course ah’ll help ya. What do ya need?” Applejack watched as Sombra pulled out a circle of some sort, and pointed to it.

“This is a gravity sigil. It requires earth pony magic to work. Essentially, you just need to touch your hoof to it when I give the signal.” Sombra paused, and Applejack tilted her head.

“Well, ah won’t lie about the fact I have no clue what this is all about, but ah trust ya.” Applejack smiled and tilted her head, pausing and giving a frown as she saw a look of confusion cross Sombra’s face for a moment. It was gone a moment later, and he turned, clearing out a large area of any sticks and twigs, burning away the grass with a spell.

“Right,” he spoke, eyes glowing as magic glowed on his horn, and he tapped it to the clear ground. A crystal sprung up, bigger than an apple tree, and he blinked, eyes returning to normal. Raising his head, he pulled out a large bag from his saddlebags and levitated the contents out. It looked like a mixture of dirt and metal. Once more, his horn glowed and the mixture spread around the crystal evenly, adding a metallic sparkle to it. Sombra pulled out the piece of paper, and held it to the crystal’s side.

“Alright, put your hoof there.” Sombra stepped slightly to the side, still holding the piece of paper, as Applejack approached and did as she was asked. Sombra’s horn glowed, and his eyes once more glowed green.

“Woah, Is there supposed to be a sorta drainin’ feelin’?” Applejack felt herself start to get slightly dizzy, but didn’t remove her hoof. The crystal glowed a bright white, and Sombra looked up at it.

“Yes,” he replied as the glow reached it peak, and then died out suddenly. Applejack fell to the ground, panting like she had just run a marathon. After catching her breath, she raised her head and widened her eyes at the pitch black crystal. Sombra smiled, and returned the paper to his saddlebags.

“Yes…,” he hissed, putting a hoof to it as his eyes continued to glow, leaking purple mist. Licking his lips, he blinked, and the glow faded once more. Turning, he returned his attention to Applejack as she stood up.

“Ah dun think ah can do that a second time. It feels like I ran a marathon twice.” Applejack wiped the sweat off her brow as Sombra nodded.

“In opportune circumstances, I would not have to resort to an untrained Earth Pony, but as such you produced a black crystal, where a purple would have been adequate.” Sombra turned and his horn glowed, shattering the crystal into many smaller crystals. It would be best to slowly eat them, otherwise he might overload himself and explode.

“Uh, thank you?” Applejack wasn’t entirely sure what Sombra had said, but she got the feeling he was trying to give a compliment. Sombra turned to Twilight, still holding the crystals in his magic.

“That is all I require.” Sombra bowed his head slightly at the two, and walked out of the farm without another word. Twilight followed him with her eyes, before turning to Applejack and shrugging.

“Thanks for the help Applejack, maybe you can convince him to help on the farm now.” Twilight winked, and they both chuckled, shaking their heads.

“Nah, ah dun think he’s tha’ farm type. Ahm just happy to be helpful.” Applejack smiled, and they both parted ways.

Does he consider us friends?

The young foal with a white body and pink mane dashed toward the throne room of the castle, entering the room and breathing in sharpy at the sight before her. Her mother and father were talking to some sort of creature. Hearing her intake, all three turned. Another foal, this one a dark blue stepped around her to peek inside.

“Who’s this Mommy?” The foal glanced to her sister, before a wizened chuckle escaped from their mother’s lips.

“This is Queen Pupa, she’s a Changeling from a distant land.” The two foals gasped again, taking in the changeling, who chuckled and walked over to them, crouching down and giving them a gentle smile.

“Hello,” she spoke, and the two foals screamed and hid behind the door, giggling. Pupa shook her head, smiling, and peeked her head slowly around the door. After a moment, she winked at the older foal.

“What are your names, I’m sure they’re lovely.” Pupa watched as the two shared a glance, and then beamed bright smiles.

“I’m Suhlestia-Am Ahm Loona!” They spoke at the same time, but Pupa understood them well enough. Standing up, she winked at their mother, who chuckled and made a motion with her hoof. Turning back to the foals, she slowly stepped out the door and closed it behind her.

“Well aren’t you big girls, facing down a fearsome ol’ changeling by your lonesome. Do you have a room? I would love to see it.” Pupa smiled as both gripped her in their magic, allowing herself to be pulled toward a room. Opening the door for her, the two showed off their side of the room. They were as different as night and day.

“So what’s a changeling do Miss Pupa?” Celestia looked up at the changeling with bright curious eyes. Luna looked away, hiding behind her mane, but equally curious. Pupa sat down on the ground, and looked down at the two.

“Well, most changelings collect food for the hive. A few tend to the young, and then there’s me who is in charge of ensuring our food source doesn’t know about us.” Pupa winked, and made a shushing motion with her hoof. The two nodded enthusiastically.

“What do you mean hive, like bees?” Luna tilted her head and Pupa laughed, a low chuckle that was soft and yet concise.

“No no, little ones. Changelings are sort of like ponies, except we all live together in one big area together, we call this a hive. Changelings only go out for food, and I always know where they are so there’s never any danger.” Pupa looked to the window, watching as the sun rose further into the sky.

“How do ya do that,” questioned Celestia, sitting down beside her sister.

“Well, all changelings are connected via a telepathy network. I do not know how we developed this ability, but think of it like a busy town center with a lot of voices talking at once.” Pupa winced slightly as she spoke, before returning to her warm smile.

“Doesn’t that get confusing?” Luna looked to her sister, remembering how their mother always hated when they talked at the same time.

“Sometimes, but you learn to listen for what is directed at you, and what is just background chatter.” Pupa stood up, fluttering her wings as she looked down upon the two.

“Wait, where are you going?” Celestia and Luna rose, and she chuckled as she opened the door, bowing as she stepped out.

“I have to go sign a treaty with your parents. You see, Changelings are often treated like insects if we’re discovered, and I find it is easier to confront the rulers privately and form a pact of silence, rather than try to keep it hidden entirely. That way, we have help covering up potential mistakes.” Pupa winked, and left the two alone.

“Queen Chrysalis, now that you have heard my story, do you still wish to overthrow Equestria?” Celestia stood beside her sister as they stood in the cell, looming over the Queen who was kept separated from her changelings.

“A lot of our history has been lost as our hive crumbled beneath those that came before me, and also under my rule. I did not realise the reason ponies were not aware of us is because of a treaty.” Queen Chrysalis breathed out softly, and stood up, meeting Celestia’s gaze.

“My hive is broken beyond repair, and I have neither the energy or resources to win. If I want to save my hive from extinction, I must take your offer. Please, reform the treaty and save those that remain from starvation.” Chrysalis bowed her head to them, and they shared a glance, before bowing themselves.

“I propose, instead of silence and staying in hiding, we allow you to walk in the light of my sun.” Celestia smiled warmly and looked to her sister.

“And sleep soundly under the light of my moon,” Luna replied on cue. Both saw the shock on Chrysalis’s face as she raised her head.

“But, Queen Pupa,” she spoke, tilted her head in confusion. Celestia smiled, and motioned to the guards watching from the door.

“Ponies are a lot more accepting now compared to a thousand years ago. It is time for Changelings to become Equestrians, and find their place in the light. But, we cannot do it alone.” Celestia looked to her sister, and they both smiled warmly. Holding out a hoof, Celestia turned her attention back to Chrysalis, who breathed out, and chuckled quietly.

“You know if my race still maintains a hive-like mind a thousand years from now, future Queens might try to overthrow you.” Chrysalis took the hoof, and smiled mockingly at Celestia, who returned the smile, and leaned in.

“And we’ll be here, with open arms, ready to defeat you with the thing you desire the most, that will be given freely.” Celestia shook the hoof, and stepped back, waving a wing to the guard. Levitating the limiter off Chrysalis, Celestia and Luna turned, and headed out the door. Chrysalis considered briefly attacking, and then remembered how nearly all her forces had been wiped out by two ponies, and chuckled once more.

“Guards, release the Changelings. It is time for this feud to end, and on a happy note.” Celestia and Luna glanced back to Chrysalis, just outside the door. Chrysalis realised she was smiling as well, and felt a sudden influx of food enter her passively, sighing as she got the first good meal she had had since the wedding. Freely given love was always stronger than stolen, how could she have forgotten that.

“Yes, it is time for Changelings to be free.” Chrysalis smiled honestly for the first time since her birth, and followed the two Alicorns up the stairs, knowing that her hive’s future could not look brighter.

I feel like I know so little about him, and yet so much.

Sombra raised his head as Twilight knocked on the door, and held out a book. Glancing at the title, it said ‘Dark Magic’ and nothing else. Holding out the book with her magic, Sombra took it and flicked it open, giving it a skim.

“I’ve been racking my brains to find out more about this fear magic, and I realised the best solution would be to come to you about it.” Twilight levitated over a chair, and sat down as Sombra regarded her.

“Sombra, there’s a crawling under my skin, a desire to know knowledge only you can show me.” Twilight glanced to the book, and returned her eyes to Sombra as he placed it down and turned to her.

“Are you asking for knowledge, or power?” Sombra narrowed his eyes as he looked at Twilight, who blinked and shook her head.

“Knowledge, I don’t want to know how to use the spells, I just want to know more so I can write down that knowledge for future generations. They can learn from it.” Twilight looked toward the window, and motioned to the ponies going about their lives outside. Sombra followed her gaze, and breathed out, standing up and closing the curtains. Turning on the light, he closed the door and moved all the papers on his desk to one side, and grabbed a blank piece of paper.

“Before I begin, there are a few questions I need to ask you, so I know just how you view fear. After that, I will explain various important points to keep in mind, and then we will move onto practical activities.” Sombra put down the quill and stood up, levitating the bed up and moving it into the kitchen, standing on its side.

“Practical? Isn’t that dangerous? What if I become corrupted?" Twilight stood up and sat down on the ground where Sombra pointed, and looked curiously at the piece of paper in his magic. Sombra sighed, placing it down and looking at Twilight.

“You, from what I understand, are one of the Elements of Harmony, the one meaning friendship. The chance of you becoming corrupted is nonexistent. Are you ready?” Sombra blinked at Twilight as she leaned back slightly, widening her eyes. The Elements would protect her from corruption?

“But, why didn’t the Crystal Heart protect you?” Twilight winced as Sombra growled, and looked away.

“That is none of your concern.” So, Sombra’s reply was that it wasn’t any of her business. Twilight narrowed her eyes, but breathed out, it would have to be a conversation for another day. Nodding, she motioned for Sombra to continue.

“Describe fear,” he spoke, picking up the piece of paper and glancing to it. Realising this was some sort of test, Twilight bit her lip and forced herself to remain composed. Gulping, she opened her mouth to speak.

“Fear is an emotion induced by a threat perceived by living entities, which causes a change in brain and organ function and ultimately a change in behavior, such as running away, hiding or freezing from traumatic events.” Twilight beamed proudly, knowing she had absolutely nailed the question. Sombra glanced to the piece of paper again.

“What does fear cause?” Sombra watched as Twilight opened her mouth, and closed it again, pausing.

“Well, all Ponies when confronted with fear chose between fight or flight when confronted with something they can’t hide from.” Twilight tilted her head, was that the right answer?

“What if they are trapped by a fear they can’t run or fight from?” Sombra put the piece of paper down, turning his full attention to Twilight.

“Well, they’d accept their fate probably, feeling depressed, alone, and other such emotions. But as long as they have hope, they won’t fall into true despair.” Twilight nodded twice, ponies were strong, and full of hope. When faced with fear, they confronted it.

“Before we begin, I must ask you to put a limiter over your horn, and allow me to bind you. This next step involves mental exercises which may cause you to act out and damage my room, or more.” Sombra glanced over to his desk and opened a drawer, pulling out what looked to be a brand new limiter. Twilight bit her lip, but nodded, taking the limiter and carefully slotting it over her horn.

“So trusting,” muttered Sombra, before shaking his head and returning to reality. Leaning over, his horn glowed and slowly Twilight’s body began to be encased in crystal. Twilight found she could still move inside it, but there was not much room. Feeling the sudden entrapment, and powerlessness, she smiled sheepishly at Sombra, who stood up and stepped over to her.

“When I first discovered that it was possible to transfer emotion into magic, I immediately sought a way to rid my empire of fear. I was not aiming to make them fearless, that would be foolish in the long run. As a kingdom that requires love being poured into a Crystal Heart for protection, I was attempting to devise a way to harness fear, and transform it into love.

“I won’t go into specifics, but needless to say I succeeded, and the Crystal Empire enjoyed a golden reign of prosperity, at least for a time. How my empire crumbled is not related to the power of this magic. It is during this process, that I realised that magic seems to be the opposite of fear.

“It was also during this time that I gained an understanding of how Changelings convert love into food and magic, but that is not important. The important aspect of this knowledge is thus; fear magic is designed to convert emotion into magic, and back into emotion. It is simple to use, but near impossible to master.” Sombra paused, looking Twilight directly in the eyes.

“I will not lie, if you fail this next stage you will never master this magic. Are you ready?” Sombra paused, and Twilight gulped, and then nodded, looking determined. Whatever this final test was, she was positive she could pass it. Twilight, student of Celestia, magical prodigy, was sure she wasn’t going to fail.

“Y-ye-as,” she stuttered, gulping as sweat beaded on her forehead. Sombra leaned back, eyes glowing and purple mist seeping out of his eyes. Slowly, a smirk emerged on his face, and his horn glowed with a sickly green energy.

“Good,” he hissed, leaning forward and bringing his horn slowly down on her head.

“I look forward to seeing you squirm.”

No! Help! Let me out!

Twilight jerked upright, feeling the strangeness of her body. Looking down, she slowly stood up and realised she was towering, almost the size of Luna. After a few moments of shaking in place, she breathed out, and took her first steps, quickly becoming accustomed to her new-found height.

‘What did Sombra do, Is this a dream? Sure feels real.’ Twilight slowly walked over to a mirror placed in the room, and gave her new appearance a once-over. She was covered in black armor, similar the the type worn by Luna. Out of her eyes was also a faint purple mist seeping out, but her eyes remained their normal color.

“Milady, the King requests an audience with you.” Turning, her wings flared as she noticed Rarity was bowing to her, a collar around her neck and eyes glowing green. Twilight was over to Rarity in an instant, stumbling over her newfound height and sliding to a halt in front of her. If she doubted this was real, the slight pain of carpet burn reaffirmed it was reality.

“Rarity, what’s wrong?” Twilight gently tapped Rarity, who bowed and repeated her message methodically. Standing back up, Twilight gulped and bit her lip. Rarity wasn’t responding, green eyes, and mention of a King. Twilight narrowed her eyes, and stood up straight.

“Very well, escort me to the King.” Twilight blinked as Rarity bowed once more, and set off trotting at a quick pace. Twilight found her newfound height made it easy to keep up with Rarity, and turned to look outside at what she now recognized to be Canterlot Castle, from the white corridor, as they passed by some open windows.

“Oh my Celestia,” she paused, coming to a stop. Rarity stopped slightly ahead, but didn’t turn back to look at her. Canterlot was encased in gray crystals. Calling back her memories of the Crystal Empire, she knew exactly who they belonged to. Turning, she followed after Rarity, who bowed before the large ornate doors of the throne room, and left in a hurry. Turning, Twilight opened the doors, and walked in.

“Twilight, I was getting tired of waiting.” Sombra was sitting on Celestia’s throne, now gray and covered in crystals. Standing up, he waited atop the slight staircase that led to the throne as Twilight paused, both now eye-level.

“Sombra, you’re behind all this aren’t you? What did you do!” Twilight stamped her hoof and flared her wings, horn charging up with purple energy. Sombra tilted his head, blinked, and then smirked.

“My my, it seems you’ve broken my mind control. In that case, let me welcome you to the future!” Sombra raised his arms and motioned to the window, where ponies could be seen carrying stuff. Twilight gritted her teeth, and turned her glare on Sombra, whose smile widened in response.

“You tricked me! You made me agree to it so you could get control of the elements! You’ve been fooling us this entire time!” Twilight charged her horn, gaining a second aura on top of the first. Tears began to sting her eyes as she realised what a fool she’d been. How could she have been so stupid and trusted Sombra with her life like that? It hadn’t been the first time, she should have known he was only waiting for his full power to return.

“You know, saying the how doesn’t change it.” Sombra yawned and turned to the throne, sitting down and regarding her with a bored look. Twilight’s eye twitched, she was boring him?

“You’re going to pay for everything you’ve done!” Twilight fired her spell, smiling as Sombra wasn’t quick enough to dodge. Sombra watched the spell hit him, and bounce off him like it was nothing. Twilight reeled backward, and blinked.

“Really Twilight, did you think I would let you run around with all your magic untapped? I’ve been draining you to-just enough to levitate-levels for years now.” Sombra waved a hoof and gave another yawn, levitating over a drink of chocolate milk. Giving it a sip, he sighed, and tossed it away. It just wasn’t the same.

“I’ll get the elements! We’ll use them against you!” Twilight turned and began to head for the door, freezing as Sombra laughed, and she found herself unable to move. As her body turned around on its own, she realised Sombra’s horn was glowing.

“Bow,” he ordered, and Twilight tried to resist him, but found her body obeyed without her consent. Tears sprung to her eyes as Sombra once more laughed, releasing her. Twilight finally noticed that her necklace was hiding a collar strikingly similar to Rarity’s.

“Do you really think I would let you go and get them? I’ve seperated your friends to all the corners of my kingdom. And do not think that wretched Cadance can help you either, she’s trapped where she will never return.” Sombra smiled mockingly, and leaved forward.

“So, what will you do now?” Sombra leaned back, and laughed loudly. Twilight glared venomously at him, but bowed her head. In a silent moment of desperation, she tried pinching herself, feeling a sharp pain as it confirmed once more this wasn’t a dream. Giving a sigh, she racked her brains for a way out of her situation, before turning and pointing a hoof at Sombra.

“You can’t watch me 24/7!” Twilight smiled as Sombra looked curiously at her for a moment, before smirking and shaking his head as he chuckled.

“I don’t need to, this entire castle is surrounded by a detection spell. As soon as you try to leave, I will know. Oh, and did you notice my new wings?” Sombra lifted his cape, revealing two large, white, Alicorn wings. Twilight widened her eyes, pailing in realisation as he raised his head, and laughed once more.

“Oh my Celestia,” was all she could say in response. Sombra chuckled once more, and waved a hoof as boredom once more descended on his face.

“Now get out of my sight, I have a kingdom to run.” Sombra clapped his hooves together and a couple of ponies, including Rarity, began to ‘escort’ Twilight out of the room. Twilight growled and pointed a hoof angrily at Sombra as she left.

“Mark my words Sombra! One day you will slip up! And when you do I will END YOU!”

I've got to find a way.

The first thing Twilight tried was digging underneath the detection spell. However, after digging for a while she felt her body stop responding and walk back into the castle, and cast a spell, caving in her tunnel. Gritting her teeth, she turned and headed for a utility closet.

Grabbing a screwdriver, she headed back to her room and tried to remove the collar while she looked at it from the mirror. After a few tries to find purchase, she tossed the screwdriver away and instead tried to undo the screws with her magic. Growling as she realised they must have been made out of the same material as magic limiters, she growled and began to pace.

‘Okay Twilight, think. You’ve got Rarity, yourself, not enough magic to teleport, and a collar that won’t come off. There must be a way out of this situation.’ Twilight sat down on a chair and breathed out, letting her head flop down onto the nearby table.

“I’m trapped, and there’s no way out,” she spoke, letting sadness creep into her voice. What should she do? Sombra had more or less admitted to lying about the test, and she had no way to break out with her current arsenal. Biting her lip, she rose once more and nodded to herself.

“Alright, I can’t give up hope yet, despair is the enemy here. I need to find...something that will give me the edge. Of course, the Library!” Twilight beamed as she stepped out of her room, heading for the smaller library that was situated in the castle. There might just be something she could use to escape in there.

“Oh,” she looked at the ashes remaining in the library, and knew they had been burned the moment Sombra had taken over. Twilight paused a moment to mourn the lost knowledge, and sat down in the ash.

’I’ve got to keep my spirits up, a chance will come.’ Twilight stood up and marched back to her room, pausing as her mind repeated her sentence a few times. It had sparked something, she decided to continue the thought.

’A chance to defeat Sombra...Of course! Sombra!’ Twilight grinned, of course! Sombra was the one thing she had that might produce unknown results! If she talked to him he might let something slip she could use!

Twilight walked toward the throne room, and knocked on the door. It opened with a creak, and Sombra was staring at her as she walked in.

“Sombra, I have some questions and you will answer them!” Twilight stamped a hoof once, standing tall and proud. Sombra sat up straight, and tilted his head.

“If it get’s you to admit you have been defeated and submit to my will once more, so be it.” Sombra stood up with a groan, and approached Twilight.

“Where is Celestia and Luna?” Twilight decided the first thing to do would be to find out where everypony was.

“Down in the dungeons guarded by an army, if you were so inclined to think of trying to free them.” Sombra stopped a few steps away, and yawned once more.

“What of the Changelings?” Twilight knew Sombra had likely punished them badly, having some strange hate for Changelings that she didn’t know the reason for.

“After extracting them from the prison cell, I sent them to be executed one by one in front of ponies.” Sombra turned and headed back for the throne, and sat down. Twilight blinked, and tilted her head. Wait, prison cell? Luna had sent her an update via Spike about the Changelings, they had been released and were slowly becoming Equestrians.

“Sombra, Celestia freed the Changelings yesterday. They’re now Equestrian citizens.” Twilight took a step forward as Sombra blinked, and glanced toward the window.

“Well yes, but I sentenced them all to a year in prison for being Changelings, before I executed them.” Twilight frowned. While that was a possibility, she decided to pinch herself again. Yes it still hurt. It couldn’t be a dream, and yet…

Suddenly, it all clicked.

“You couldn’t give me five more minutes?” Sombra glared at Twilight irritably as the world around them shattered, and they were once more in white.

“Sorry, but you ruined it when you spoke about the Changelings. How did you make me feel pain?” Twilight pointed to where she had pinched herself, and Sombra sighed irritably, and everything flashed brightly, blinding Twilight. When she could finally see again, she was back in Sombra’s room, who was currently sipping a drink.

“It isn’t that hard to simulate small pain when I know exactly what your intention is, and what you expect it to feel like.” Sombra stood up as the crystal around Twilight shattered, and he levitated the limiter back into a drawer. Twilight rubbed her arm, where it still hurt from where she had pinched herself, twice.

“What were you going to do if I didn’t figure it out?” Twilight flared her wings and cracked her joints. She didn’t know how long she had been under but it felt like ages.

“Mention how I was controlling every pony with fear magic.” Sombra glanced to Twilight as he once more levitated the bed back to its normal position, opening the curtains and turning off the lamp. Twilight winced, Sombra knew her well it seemed. A small fact like that would have easily been picked up on.

“As it stands, you passed. I will now teach you the proper spell, and not the makeshift one you used back at my castle.” Sombra walked over, and a light spark traveled down his horn as he tapped it to Twilight’s, sending knowledge across. Blinking in surprise, she turned and tilted her head.

“But wait, this is just a-” Cutting herself off, she remembered what Sombra had said before the final test, and changed her question.

“But if this spell only converts emotion into magic, and vice versa, how did you become corrupted?” Twilight winced as Sombra’s eyes flared bright green and he growled, pushing her out of the room and into the hallway.

“I will tell you the same thing I told that orange one’s sister: It depends on your definition of corruption.” Sombra stepped into his room, and slammed the door in Twilight’s face. Twilight stood there for a moment, and then slowly walked away, biting her lip.

Author's Note

Worst kept secret of all time: Was this a dream?

I have pieces to the puzzle, but there's some missing.

“If you need anything while I’m gone, Sombra and Spike will be in the castle.” Twilight motioned behind her as she smiled to her friends, who all shared a nervous glance, before nodding.

“I know you don’t entirely trust Sombra, but he’s spared my life twice. Surely that’s worth something?” Twilight stepped forward, and Applejack glanced to Fluttershy, and sighed, stepping forward.

“It’s not tha we dun trust him not ta kill us, but ah just worry about him being alone in yer castle.” Applejack pointed behind Twilight, and she bit her lip, it was a fair point. Smiling warmly, she chuckled.

“Well, then take him out for the day, problem solved.” Twilight waited as all sighed, and smiled in acknowledgement.

“Alright Twi, got any idea what activities he might like?”Applejack tilted her head, and Twilight smiled.

“Ask him about stuff, he’s quite knowledgable. I’m not sure how much he knows about agriculture, but maybe he has a few tips.” Twilight winked, and Applejack nodded. Twilight embraced her friends a final time, and noticed Sombra was standing at the door.

“I’ll be back soon Sombra, do you want anything while I’m in Canterlot?” Twilight waited patiently as Sombra narrowed his eyes, and said nothing for a moment.

“I require a sample of the crystal under the city.” Sombra turned, and returned inside, closing the door behind him. Twilight frowned, why would he want those crystals? Sure, they were purple, but why did he need more crystals? Shaking her head, she discarded it and turned to her friends, giving a smile.

“I’ll be sure to ask Chrysalis if she can send some drones here, I’m sure you all have questions to ask them, as I do.” Twilight grinned as most gave a nod.

“I’m wondering how fast those bugs can fly,” challenged Rainbow Dash, smirking before wincing as Twilight fixed her with a cold stare.

“Changelings Dash, not bugs. That's insulting.” Twilight waited for a moment, and relaxed into a smile once more. Stepping away, she gave them a final wave.

“Alright this is my first time trying to teleport to Canterlot, but I should have more than enough magic for the trip. Spike, wait here for my confirmation letter using the spell Celestia taught me.” Twilight waited as Spike saluted, and stepped back more, horn beginning to glow. Closing her eyes, she gritted her teeth as she poured more and more magic into the spell. Just as she was beginning to wonder if she actually had enough magic, she felt the spell complete, and vanished in a poof.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna!” Twilight shook off her sense of vertigo as she recovered from the teleport, and bowed to the two. Celestia and Luna bowed once in return. Waving her hoof, Celestia dismissed the ponies around them, and Twilight was embraced in a loving hug.

“Oh! One moment.” Twilight pulled out the letter, and burnt it using a special spell, sending it to Spike. Turning to the two she looked around for Chrysalis, and raised an eyebrow in question.

“All the Changelings have moved into a private building carefully constructed with unicorn magic to mimic a hive. I will arrange a meeting with her for you tomorrow.” Celestia and Luna led Twilight out of the throne room, and into the corridors.

“So, you said you had something you wished to discuss with us, something not important?” Celestia looked out the window as they passed, looking down on the bright city of Canterlot.

“Well, it’s about Sombra.” Twilight immediately felt the two sister’s mood turn, their faces falling into shadow as they lowered their heads.

“What is it you wanted to discuss?” Luna was quick on the rebound, both leading Twilight into a private room, where she would be sleeping during her stay. Twilight took a seat on the bed, and the two sat beside her.

“Well, I was just wondering, about how he got corrupted.” Twilight bit her lip as both shared another glance, and Celestia nodded, bringing a wing around Twilight and looking down calmly.

“Very well, I suppose it is only fair we pass this lesson along, if only as a warning to never delve too deep into the dark side of magic as he has.” Celestia raised a questioning eyebrow, and Twilight gulped silently, keeping a poker face. How was Celestia so good at reading events?

“It was on a routine visit to check on our ally, and spread news of our victory over Discord. Sombra was too far north for the chaos magic to have major effects, and was under the protection of the Crystal Heart. Or so we thought.” Celestia raised her head as Luna began to speak.

“Equestria was looking at its first peaceful reign, with allies all around us and the threat taken care of. Our parents had succeeded in spreading the message of peace over war to our neighbours, and we had plenty of time after Discord’s defeat to deal with border matters, or so we thought.” Luna bowed her head, and Celestia continued.

“When we arrived at the Crystal Empire, we instantly knew something was different. For one, what used to be wooden buildings was now made out entirely of crystals, and all civilians were looking depressed, and wearing slave collars. It was all we could do not to take over the kingdom right there and then.” Celestia looked mournfully at her sister.

“I thought the elements might cure him, I was wrong. I guess only the Crystal Heart can cure a Crystal Pony” Luna bowed her head, and both lit their horns, lowering the sun and raising the moon.

“It only got worse, once we landed in the palace.” Celestia raised her head to the ceiling, looking grim. Luna nodded and sighed, both bringing their heads together in a silent embrace. Twilight bit her lip, feeling the despair in the room. Sombra had said it depended on what her definition of corrupt was. Maybe she would finally get some answers, instead of questions.

Author's Note

Stupid insomnia.

Is it true?

“Oh my. Luna, look.” Celestia hovered in place as Luna came to a stop beside her. Both had flowing manes, a side effect of using the Elements of Harmony. Looking down, Luna breathed in sharply. Below them was a chain of ponies marching along single file, collars over their necks. Each one was nearly gray in color, and the crystals all seemed to reflect that color tenfold. The same color as Sombra.

“Let’s find Sombra, something must be wrong,” she replied, taking the lead as Celestia followed closely behind. Luna landed in front of the crystal palace, and entered, quickly informing the dejected guards she was looking for Sombra.

“Final floor, be quicker to fly I suppose.” The guard sighed, and stopped blocking their path. Sharing another glance, the two sisters took to the air, landing on the very top floor. They quickly found Sombra, who was currently sitting at a desk, turning to glare at a large group of unicorns who were looking at a chalkboard, covered in complicated magical formula.

“Work faster or so help me I’ll fire you and bring in some Earth Ponies. Frankly they could do twice the work you are doing, even without magic!” Sombra hissed at the unicorns, all wearing collars, and they flinched and turned back to the chalkboard, resuming work at a faster place. Sombra growled, but once more turned to his desk, scribbling like a pony possessed.

“Sombra.” Luna spoke quietly, watching Sombra jump. Any louder and she would have been vaporised on the spot. Turning, Sombra raised an eyebrow, and stood up, approaching them.

“Sombra, what’s wrong with everypony here?” Luna took a step forward, glancing to the unicorns who glanced to them with the barest hint of curiosity. Sombra paused for a moment, before narrowing his eyes.

“Nothing is wrong here, my servants are just trying to solve simple magical formula.” Sombra narrowed his eyes at the unicorns, and they quickly returned to work. Celestia narrowed her eyes, but quickly slid on a poker face. While unrefined, she still had a very good one.

“What are the civilians doing down there, and what do the collars do?” Celestia approached the window and pointed, pretending to have some vague interest. If Sombra saw through her guise, he said nothing. Sombra glanced out the window quickly, levitating over a spare collar as he narrowed his eyes at the view.

“Those ponies are...I believe they are transporting crystal from the caves below to finish the completion of the wall around or city. As for the collar, it is something I created with my fear magic.” Sombra pointed to the unicorns, and for a moment a small smile, and a sparkle in his eyes as they dimmed slightly, but still glowing green, emerged on his face.

“The collar’s basically convert emotion into magic. I...misplaced the key to remove them, and they have magical protection so they can’t be taken off.” Sombra glanced to the unicorns and they jumped once more, speeding up in their work on the board. Luna shared a glanced with Celestia, and both sighed.

“Sombra, please remove the collars, and why are your eyes green and leaking a purple mist?” Luna took a step toward Sombra, who turned and headed back toward his desk, sitting down and starting his fast paced scribbling once more.

“I will once I find the key. That is a side affect of me using fear magic. I locked it so whenever I feel extreme emotion it's automatically converted into magic, but not all of it. It helps me keep an even edge, and I can live with the side effect. It was nice seeing you two, but I’m very busy, you know where the exit is.” Sombra didn’t glance up as the two sisters bowed, and slowly exited the room.

“I SAID WORK HARDER YOU LAYABOUTS, WE’RE ON A COUNTDOWN HERE!” Sombra’s final yell could be heard even from the outskirts of the city.

“Sister, what do we do? Sombra is…” Luna paused, biting her lip, just what was Sombra. He seemed like his normal self, and yet had no regard for his subjects. That was breaking a silent law that shouldn’t be broken. Celestia slowed to a glide, and breathed out, looking to her sister.

“Corrupted, he’s corrupted my sister. And as peacekeepers, raiser of the sun and moon, we must use the Elements of Harmony on him. I would prefer to have a small army to occupy the Crystal Empire once we reclaim it, so let us teleport back .” Celestia paused, hovering as she charged up the spell and lowered her horn. Luna bit her lip, but did the same, and with a small poof, both traveled the vast distance in a matter of moments.

“And the rest is history. I hope this has answered some questions for you.” Celestia finished, and bowed her head solemnly, remembering the events that occurred after. Luna wiped away a single tear that had escaped, and put on a sad smile. Twilight finished writing down the information, and nodded to herself, frowning.

“But then why-” Twilight cut herself off, causing both princesses to tilt their head. Twilight paused for a moment, and closed her eyes, breathing out before giving each a smile.

“Thank you for your time, please leave me time to digest this.” Twilight saw both share a glance, and then bow their heads respectively. Bidding farewell, both turned and left the room to retire for the day. Twilight closed her door, and breathed out loudly, glancing over her notes.

‘Why did he say it depended on the definition? It looks pretty corrupt from this view. Maybe there’s a piece of the puzzle I’m missing…’ Twilight sighed once more, folding her papers and charging her horn.

‘There’s no alternative, I need to talk to Sombra about this, privately.’ Closing her eyes, she concentrated, and teleported a large distance for the second time that day, appearing in her bedroom with a quiet poof. Spike was asleep in the bed, that was good. Twilight turned, and snuck out of the room.

Author's Note

Have an early chapter since I released early due to insomnia.

No more hiding.

“Sombra.” Twilight spoke a single word from the door softly, and it slowly swung open. Sombra raised his head from the desk, levitating some papers into the drawer. Twilight kept a spell on her horn as she narrowed her eyes, breathed in, and stepped in the room, closing the door behind her.

“I talked to Celestia and Luna, I have written down their side of the story.” Twilight levitated the notes onto Sombra’s desk, who looked at them for a moment before taking them in his magic, quickly reading through the pages. Sombra’s face didn’t change, even after he placed them down once more and turned to Twilight.

“What is it you want from me?” Sombra held out the papers as Twilight took them, folding them and putting them in her saddlebags. Twilight breathed in again, and then focused entirely on Sombra with a determined gaze.

“I want your side of the story.” Twilight felt the tug of magic and her horn began to glow brighter as she negated it. Sombra narrowed his eyes, before closing them and breathing out. Turning around, he resumed writing. Twilight waited a few moments, and realised Sombra wasn’t going to answer. Her expression softened.

“Sombra please, I just want to understand. You’ve said you were aware, and you seem to not view yourself as corrupt during that time, but I could be wrong. Please, I want to help.” Twilight waited as Sombra didn’t respond, beyond having paused in his writing. After she had finished, he began again. This time, Twilight waited.

“Leave me alone,” he spoke, putting his quill down and closing his eyes as his frown deepened. Twilight stayed where she was, even as purple mist began to seep out of Sombra’s eyes. Turning, their green glow sent a fresh chill down her spine.

“Leave. Me. Alone. Now.” Sombra swiped at his desk, sending the contents to the floor as he stood up and slammed one hoof on the table, facing Twilight. Twilight stayed where she was. After a moment, she closed her eyes and tilted her head, giving a warm smile. Sombra gritted his teeth, raising his voice.

“Leave, me, alone!” Sombra glared at Twilight, purple mist so thick it was almost impossible to see through it. Twilight opened her eyes, keeping the smile on her face as she looked warmly at Sombra. Sombra hissed, and looked around for a moment, before picking up a cup and throwing at Twilight. Catching it, she gently put it back down.

“ARRRGH!” Sombra cried out in immense frustration and a spell came to his horn, cast on pure emotion. The spell, while not aimed at Twilight, homed in and she widened her eyes, bringing up a purple shield. The spell hit it, and sliced through it like it was paper. Twilight tried to crouch, and managed to avoid the brunt of the attack as it sliced off a small part of her shoulder.

Crying out in pain, Twilight slumped, glancing to Sombra as the glow from his eyes and purple mist vanished instantly, and he blinked once. Twilight brought a hoof to her shoulder, wincing as she brought back blood. Closing her eyes, her horn sparked to life as she tried to use the small healing magic she knew to stop the bleeding.

Detecting magic nearby, she opened her eyes, widening them as she realised Sombra was crouching over her wound, horn glowing and eyes closed. Looking to her wound, Twilight watched as it slowly stitched back together. Sombra opened his eyes, and stood up, returning to his desk and leaning his head on a hoof, closing his eyes. Twilight stood up, testing the wound. It was still sore, but the pain was fading. Turning to look at Sombra, she bit her lip.

“That’s the second time you’ve attacked me out of rage, and you also attacked Applebloom. Are you ok?” Twilight took a hesitant step forward as Sombra turned and glowered at her, before he turned once more to the desk and leaned his head on a hoof.

“Yes.” Sombra turned to look toward the window, opening the curtains and looking toward the night sky. After a moment, Twilight joined him, standing nearby. Sombra pointed to a star very close to the moon, barely visible and blinking as if it would fade from view, never to be seen again at any moment.

“That was the very first star Luna created, she nearly lost consciousness while doing it. The others are constellations that she put in to match the old stars, and fill up empty space.” Sombra lowered his hoof, his expression softening. Twilight looked at the star and smiled warmly, wondering how much love had been poured into making that tiny little dot.

“It must hurt you every time you harm somepony on accident,” she remarked quietly as Sombra closed his eyes, and turned, sitting down at the table and slouching over the papers still clinging to the desk. He sighed, opening his eyes.

“I was attempting to create a device that would help regulate emotions. Any emotion that was too strong would be converted into magic, but not completely. I was also going to fine tune it to be only fear that was affected. Too much fear and you can’t act, too little and you act brashly. The right amount of fear would mean that while they would be aware of the danger, they would have a clear mind to act upon it.” Sombra folded his arms on the table, and leaned forward, resting his head on top.

“I tested everything on myself first, and the results are what you just witnessed. When I finally decided it was safe to test it on others, the device somehow worked in the exact opposite of what I had designed it for. And in doing so, I doomed my kingdom to a slow death.” Sombra closed his eyes, and sighed.

“Doing bad deeds for the sake of good. Doing good deeds for the sake of bad. Doing good deeds for the sake of good, but ultimately ending in bad. Which is the more corrupt? In the end, that is decided by those who hold the power.” Sombra opened his eyes and sat up, closing the curtains and moving everything back onto his table.

“Why do the citizens of the Crystal Empire only shudder when they remember you?” Twilight took a step toward Sombra, forgetting the pain in her shoulder.

“It was their best chance of survival,” he replied, pulling out the quill and beginning to write once more. Twilight bit her lip, remembering the time before she had ascended, and she had ruined her friends lives. It had been crushing, and she couldn’t think back on it without shedding a tear. It was one of the worst moments in her life.

“Why won’t you tell anypony about this, like Luna and Celestia?” Twilight stepped close, glancing to the page Sombra was writing. It was a diagram of the device she had just been told about. It looked needlessly complicated.

“Better they remember me as a villain, than feel the guilt for their actions a thousand years ago. My empire was doomed regardless.” Sombra finished the diagram and held it out to Twilight with a hoof, who was frozen in place, conflicted. Sombra sounded almost...equine. Twilight was certain if rescuing her friends from their switched cutie marks meant she would lose their friendship, she would have done it at a heartbeat.

“Sombra I-” Twilight cut herself off, getting the feeling words wouldn’t convey her feelings well in this case. Sombra placed the piece of paper down, before feeling two arms pull him out of the chair, and bring him into a hug, enveloped by lavender wings. Sombra looked down as Twilight’s closed eyes began to leak moisture, and his expression softened into a faint smile. After a moment, Sombra blinked, and pushed Twilight away, glaring at her as he sat back down, pushing her out of the room with his magic and closing the door.

“...you.” Sombra’s words almost entirely missed Twilight’s hearing due to the the whooshing sound as she was pushed back. Staring at the door for a moment, a slow smile crept onto her face and she chuckled silently, turning and heading back to her room where she could teleport back to Canterlot, and not take some of the hall with her.

Destiny is a funny thing...

“Come on, it’ll be starting soon.” Sombra waited at the top of the stairs as the two slowly made it to the top, and collapsed. Their parents smiled gently as they passed, and walked over to join the Prince, and the King. Luna glowered at Sombra, who was holding a book in his magic, a energetic glint to his eye.

“They’re letting me participate today because I’m a magical prodigy.” Sombra stood up straight and pointed to himself, closing and beaming with pride. The fact they had allowed him to learn the spell, let alone participate today, just showed how much his teachers believed in his skill. Luna rolled her eyes to Celestia, or Tia as she was known by them.

“Oh be quiet Sombrero, your inflated ego is showing.” Tia glared irritably at Sombra as he chuckled and held out a hoof, smiling mockingly.

“Need a hand, Milady?” Sombra’s smile only widened as Tia slapped his hoof away, and marched toward the three cushions set down near the rulers, and plopped her royal flank down on the white one. Luna giggled, and picked out a dark blue one, leaving Sombra to sit on the pink one as silent revenge, on account of him being a big dummy head.

“This is so cool! I’m going to be raising the Sun!” Sombra beamed to the others, and they smiled, nodding and letting his excitement rub off. Tia looked to the night sky and at all the stars, wondering if he would be also creating the lovely night. No matter what bedtime her parents set, she refused to sleep until she got one glance of the night, even on her very first day in the world.

“Hey, can we see the spell?” Tia pointed to the book that Sombra had plopped down in front of them, and he paused. Nopony had told him he couldn’t, and it wasn’t as if they were going to raise it themselves. Sombra nodded, but opened his mouth in warning.

“Okay, but promise me you won’t teach it to anypony.” Sombra smiled warmly as both swore, and levitated the book open to the page, showing the spell and raising his head as the unicorns that would be casting it began to file in. Sombra waved to his mentor, who gave a tired old smile and waved back.

“Mnnnn,” groaned Tia as she tried to cast the spell, catching the two’s attention. Sombra opened his mouth, sighing in irritation.

“You can’t cast it silly, a team of unicorns is needed for that much po-” A collective gasp cut Sombra off as the sky began to lighten, Tia not even noticing as her eyes closed, another layer of magic emerging on her horn. As the rays began to peek over the horizon, a beautiful array of colors washed over the sky, awning everypony who had come to see the sun rise.

“RRrr-pah-hah.” Tia felt the spell cut off, and opened her eyes, sweat beading on her forehead as she gasped for breath. Blinking, she realised everyone was looking to her, and more specifically to her flank, where a sun symbol could be seen. Tia turned to her sister, and beamed.

“You try sis!” Tia watched as Luna concentrated, but was unable to reach the same level of magic as her sister, being slightly younger. Tia smiled and brought her horn into contact with her sister’s, sending some magic along to help. Both quickly groaned under the strain, and slowly the sun began to set, and the moon rose over a starless night. Gasping for breath, both collapsed once more.

“Moon,” stuttered Sombra, looking at the cutie mark emblazoned on Luna’s flank. Both turned to look around to the shocked face, and beamed in immense pride. The unicorns began to stamp their hooves, clapping the two young fillies. Sombra congratulated the two as well, feeling his body turn to ice when he saw the look his father and brother sent him.

“Sorry, I gotta go, be right back.” Sombra quickly excused himself, knowing Tia and Luna were so caught up in being the center of attention to give him more than a passing glance. Picking up the book, he slowly followed his father and brother inside a private building after they quietly bowed to the parents of the two Alicorns. Once alone, Sombra was quick to speak.

“Father I’m sorry I-” Sombra cried out, but quickly silenced himself as his magic dropped the book and he was sent sliding across the floor on his side. The Prince loomed over his brother, eyes burning with hatred.

“Do you realise what you have done!?” The Prince picked up Sombra roughly and glared as Sombra shrunk, and tried to open his mouth to speak. The Prince tossed Sombra to the side, and began pacing in disgust. The King stepped in front of the Prince, disapproval in his eyes. Wincing, the Prince looked over to Sombra, as he slowly got to his shaky feet. The King turned, looming over Sombra but only his cold voice and calculated eyes attacked Sombra, who found himself unable to look away.

“Raising the Sun and Moon was our best deterrent against invaders of a non-Gryphonian race, and without it, a lot more ponies are going to have to be called out to fight in battles. You have doomed thousands of ponies to their deaths son, congratulations.” The King turned, and left the room. The Prince glared once at Sombra as he left, but quickly covered it behind his stoic mask.

“I-I,” was all Sombra could speak, before he fell to the ground, looking ahead in silent horror, remembering the all too vivid memory of his first experience with war. Tears streamed down his face as the dying screams of ponies slammed into his head, and the image of his mother, all silently accusing him.

Sombra closed his eyes, scrunching his face, and stood up, breathing in and out slowly as he waited. Eventually, the images faded, and the tears vanished. Concentrating, the colt cast a spell he had picked up from Luna, one which removed all traces of crying from a face. Bloodshot eyes, stained cheeks, all were quickly wiped from his face.

“You are stronger than this,” he told himself, nodding, and breathing in once more, steeling himself. Pulling a smile over his face, eyes sparkling, he left the room, walking over to congratulate his friends. Their parents were beaming, proud of their children.

Sombra ignored the two pointed glares occasionally sent his way when no one was looking.

My destiny has changed so many times as Celetia's pupil.

Sombra jerked awake, rubbing his forehead as he removed the paper stuck to his face. Glancing to the window, he opened the curtains and hissed as the light hit him. Groaning, he walked over to his kitchen and made himself a drink of hot chocolate, and returned to his seat, turning to look out the window.

“Hey,” saluted Rainbow Dash, hovering outside the window. Sombra sighed, and turned to look in the opposite direction.

“Hiya,” spoke the pink one. Sombra closed his eyes for a moment and rubbed his temple. After a moment, he levitated his drink up, and swallowed it in a single gulp. Pinkie Pie clapped, opening the window for Dash, who flew in and landed. While she could have taken the door, Pinkie had gone to the trouble of opening the window for her.

“What is it.” Sombra glowered at the two, nursing his throbbing head. Glancing to his desk, he quickly skimmed the page that had been stuck to his face. Teleportation, of course it was teleportation.

“See, all five of us have been thinking, and we’d like to ask for your help on some stuff ya know?” Dash tilted her head and glanced to Pinkie, who giggled and nodded enthusiastically, breathing in and remembering to talk slowly.

“We all have different tasks we want help with, but I super dooperabsotively-er- really think you’ll enjoy helping us with them. They’re in your field of expertise.” As if on cue, Pinkie threw down a smoke bomb, and turned into a perfect copy of Sombra.

“Crystallllss,” she moaned, before breaking out into a fit of giggles.

Sombra did not like watching as his body rolled on the floor laughing, and breathed out quietly.

“If you insist.”

“So yeah I was wondering if there was some sorta party decorations that I could just POOF up at a moment’s notice. Sombra shifted, glancing to his saddlebags as he stifled a yawn. Pinkie tilted her head and frowned.

“Come to think of it, you yawn quite a lot, up so late because of a sugar rush? Sugar is nice and all but you really should stay up that late every night. Or maybe it's not enough sugar.” Pinkie pulled a small muffin from behind the desk, and held it out. Sombra took it, depositing it in his saddlebags.

“No, it is not because of sugar.” Sombra glared coldly at the pink one, who took a step back and bowed, simmering down. Sombra blinked, and looked around the room, and breathed out softly.

“It is possible you could use the earth pony variation of the crystal spell to refract light into a multitude of colors and use it to create beam of different lights that will lace around the room in an impossible rhythm.” Sombra lowered his head, and realised the pink pony was nodding thoughtfully.

“Hrm, you mean like this?” Pinkie tapped the ground, and suddenly the room was covered in clear crystals. Closing the curtains, she turned on a single light, and reflected it onto the single crystal that was spinning around where the chandelier was. Pinkie widened her eyes and sat down.

The room began to blaze with color as the beam of light reflected off the crystal, sending single beams of color into crystals, which in turn reflected the color around, splitting it and sending it, forming a laser show that danced in front of her eyes.

“Not bad, however, you misaligned the crystal slightly.” Sombra’s horn lit up, and the spinning crystal paused. Only the most observant would notice the very slight movement of the crystal. The moment the crystal was in place, Sombra removed his magic, and smiled. Pinkie thought she had seen everything.

And then she saw a brand new color, one she had never seen before.

“Yeah, see I like to practice stunts some of the time, and I’d really like to step it up to the next level, if you know what I mean. I don’t want to cheat, but maybe you know a spell or something that can help me out here.” Dash and Sombra were currently walking toward the Everfree, toward a grassy clearing that Sombra remembered well.

“It is possible I can transfigure some runes that will draw on your own magic to power them as you fly, adding a crystalline effect to your tail.” Sombra saw the confused glance from Dash, and sighed.

“Your trail when you fly, not your literal tail crystal brain.” Sombra paused, and Dash came to a stop beside him.

“Open your wing,” he spoke, levitating out a quill with a small amount of ink on it. As Dash opened a wing, Sombra gently grabbed the appendage, and looked to the main feathers, narrowing his eyes. After a moment, a pair of reading glasses emerged from his bag. Leaning down, Sombra began to gently etch a symbol onto the wing.

“How’d you get those glasses?” Dash forced herself to remain still, finding it easy as her curiosity overrode her desire to move. Sombra levitated the quill up, and examined the symbol, before moving onto the other wing.

“I purchased them from a shop, where do you think I got them?” Sombra growled in irritation, before narrowing his eyes and continuing. Dash managed to wait as Sombra worked slowly, and diligently, and then released her wing. Sombra moved to stand behind Dash, and opened his mouth to speak.

“Flap, but do not leave the ground.” Sombra waited as Dash began to flap, but just under the amount that would lift her up. Sombra narrowed his eyes, and watched the sunlight lightly twinkle off flecks that were gone in an instant.

“That’s enough, spread your wings.” Sombra waited as Dash complied, and then closed his eyes, enveloping the left wing in magic. The ink lifted off the feather, staying perfectly drawn as a he opened his eyes once more. Sombra’s eyes stopped narrowing as he raised his head, and breathed out slowly.

“Woah,” Dash exclaimed as the ink suddenly duplicated into many versions, and one was placed on the top of each of her primary feathers. Levitating the remaining under the wing, Sombra paused, and his magic ceased. Stepping forward, Sombra motioned for Dash to begin flapping once more.

“Say, why did you have to do the other wing separately if ya can do that duplicate thing.” Dash couldn’t entirely see what Sombra was looking at from where she was, but she could certainly feel it. It reminded her of the strain of doing a Sonic Rainboom, but greatly reduced. If this was a Rainboom, Dash would be doing it in her sleep.

“Pegasi runes are designed in pairs, one for each wing,” he replied, watching as the sparkles began to become more profound. Behind the wing, each upbeat was forming a small collection of them, and each downbeat was growing them to just a big enough size to reflect color before they shattered.

“You can stop now.” Sombra waited, and then concentrated on the remaining wing, doing the same action. Stepping back, Sombra began to walk toward the clearing, pausing after standing on a familiar hill. Dash felt a buzzing energy, and an eager grin fell upon her face.

“Keep it in the clearing at first. I need to ensure it doesn’t start growing out of control.” Sombra stumbeled as Dash’s slipstream pushed her away as she leapt forward, and she began to fly at a controlled speed around the clearing. After falling into rhythm, she glanced back and widened her eyes.

Crystals, very small ones, were forming just behind her wings and adding a sort of tripling effect to the rainbow trail behind her. Each of her wings was now creating its own trail of rainbow, the ones from her wings forming a wavy pattern that seemed to be see through but also not. Dash felt a slight strain, and noticed it was more than what the flight would normally strain her, but it wasn’t even a challenge for her. Remembering her love of challenge, she glanced to Sombra, who was watching the clearing. After a moment, he nodded, it was safe. Dash smiled, and immediately shot into the sky, attracting the attention of everypony as her three rainbow trails danced.

Dash rocketed around the town at top speed, glancing behind her as the trail seemed to grow another, very light but still noticeable rainbow at each of her wingtips. Feeling sweat start to beat her forehead, she twisted, and dived directly up, gritting her teeth as she reached twice the height required for a Sonic Rainboom, and paused, watching the trail fade.

Slowly, Dash tilted back, and dove.

Gritting her teeth, Dash found it a lot harder to reach the speed she needed compared to before. It was as if the faster she flew, the more the spell drained from her. Concentrating, Dash remembered her very first, and second, times doing it, and knew if she passed this boundary, she would be exactly what she wanted; a whole new level.

The cone wobbled as she strained to shape it with her magic was absorbed by the spell in her wings, and concentrated more. The edges of her vision began to black, and she felt her eyes water as the cone got sharper, and sharper; the ground getting closer and closer. Time slowed down as her hoof finally punctured the cone, and she smiled.

Sombra waited for the Rainboom to clear, before turning to the orange form next to him.

But I am still me. I am still Magic.

“Hey King Sombra, hey sis.” Applebloom trotted toward the two as they walked toward the farm. Sombra looked down at her for a moment, before turning his attention to Applejack.

“Hey sis, you off to school?” Applejack smiled warmly and picked up her sister, spinning her as she brought her into a hug. Giggling, Applebloom was soon let go, and then nodded, beaming widely.

“Ya’, we’re gonna show off our project. We might even get our cutie marks!” Applebloom bounced around for a moment, before blinking and waving goodbye. Turning, she began trotting toward Ponyville once more. Applejack smiled, shaking her head as she turned to Sombra, putting a hoof on the tree.

“Now ah dun know how much of a help yah can be, what with this being an apple farm an’ all. But maybe yah can help reduce tha’ work required to buck all the apples. There’s only three of us, an’ the work can get a little too much at times.” Applejack waited as Sombra walked forward, and put a hoof on the tree, narrowing his eyes.

“Give me a moment,” he spoke, turing as his horn sparked to life. Crystal erupted from his feet, quickly forming a table and a chair. Sitting down, Sombra levitated his tools out of his saddlebag, and began to write. Applejack leaned over, and tilted her head. While she had no idea what the complex formula were for, Sombra seemed to be solving them quite fast.

“It is theoretically possible,” he muttered to himself, narrowing his eyes as he peered at the paper. Tilting his head, he picked up a blank piece and began to sketch a few circles, creating different designs for each one. Growling, Sombra lifted the paper up and set it slight, burning it, and tried again. Peering at one, he placed the circles to one side, glancing to the paper with the formulas once more.

Sombra stood up, picking up the paper and quill and placing them in his saddlebag, the crystal shattering with a quick spell. Sombra approached the tree, and quickly carved a rune into the bark on the side, different from the one he had been peering at. Sombra put his hoof to it, horn sparking to life. Turning, he looked to Applejack.

“Buck the tree as per usual.” Sombra waited as Applejack shrugged, and turned around, doing as he asked. Within a moment, the basket was filled with apples. Sombra looked toward the rune, nodding as he pulled out the piece of paper, and looked toward the rune. Pulling out the quill, he added a single line to the drawing, holding the paper in his magic flat. Sombra turned to Applejack.

“You are aware of the dimensions of your fields, yes?” Sombra waited as Applejack nodded, knowing she had walked them many times. Sombra turned back to the circle, and then walked over to Applejack.

“Lift up your back hoof,” he spoke, holding out the quill as he waited. Applejack raised one, and watched as something was drawn on her hoof. Putting it down, she raised the other as Sombra also put the same rune on it. Stepping back, Sombra lowered his horn to the ground, and a large pulse of magic went out. Applejack turned, watching many crystal baskets form exactly where the straw one was under every apple tree.

“Alright, try bucking a fresh tree.” Sombra stepped back as Applejack moved to the next tree in the line, and turned, bucking like normal. At first the tree responded normally, however when she tried to remove her hooves she felt a draining sensation, and decided to keep her hooves on the tree. Glancing beside her to a unbucked tree, she saw a line of crystals race down her tree, and connect to the new one. After a moment, that tree flinched, and a line of crystals emerged from it, going to the next tree as Apples began to fall.

“Well don’t that beat all, what’s up with those crystals though?” Applejack took note of the strain slowly eating away her strength as the trees began to harvest apples without her walking to each one. As she removed her hoof, she breathed out slowly, and quickly went over the work required to buck a tree, compared to the drain of Sombra’s spell. They were about the same, but one was certainly faster.

“The spell is transferred from tree to tree by a current sent by the growth of the crystals. They shatter and vanish soon after you cease the spell.” Sombra paused, and nodded as the line of crystals shattered. Applejack watched as he quickly drew a copy of the circle and handed it to her, which she put in her saddlebags.

“Well, ah gotta say Sombra, thanks a bunch. This’ll really come in handy during cider season.” Applejack smiled warmly as Sombra nodded, following her toward the exit of Sweet Apple Acres. Surprisingly, four ponies were waiting for them.

“Applejack, Sombra, over here.” Rainbow Dash smirked, hovering in the air so she could admire the effect behind her for a little bit. As tired as she was, her buzzing mood provided more than enough energy. Rarity and Fluttershy were holding items. Pinkie Pie giggled and bounced for a moment before blinking and forcing herself to stay still.

“These are just the final crystals. I was not sure if you wanted them, or more.” Rarity bowed slightly as Sombra took them, and put them in his bags.

“I do not require any more gems.” Sombra looked blankly at them, devoid of emotion. Rarity smiled gently and nodded, stepping aside as Fluttershy held out what looked like a box of leaves.

“T-These are special tea leaves. I-I heard you have been having sleep problems, and thought these might help. I mean, if that’s okay with you.” Fluttershy held out the box, and Sombra levitated it over, opening his mouth as he gazed at Fluttershy.

“I am highly doubtful tea can help with my problem, but I shall attempt it regardless.” Sombra put the box away as Fluttershy nodded, and all but her gave him a warm smile. Sombra looked between them, and breathed out, looking toward the setting sun. All turned as running was heard, and Spike appeared from the direction of Ponyville.

“Twilight’s teleporting back at the front of the castle in 10 minutes. I’ve been looking for you everywhere.” Spike pointed toward the castle, and all shared a smile.

“Let’s go welcome back Twilight.” All except Sombra turned and began heading for the castle. Sombra paused for a moment, watching them walk together.

“Sombra, you coming?” Rainbow Dash turned, and all glanced back, raising an eyebrow. Sombra once more looked toward the setting sun, before turning and following them.

Or so I thought.

There was a soft pop, and Twilight appeared. Behind her was a small brown unicorn, looking at them nervously. Twilight hugged her friends and smiled, it was good to be home. Especially after the conversation with Celestia and Luna. It had started out fine, but when they asked what she needed time to think about before, she had had to lie to them. Guilt shuddered through her body, ruining the moment as she remembered the exact sentence.

’I just needed time to separate the two Sombra’s. I consider him my friend so it was difficult to hear.’ They had believed her, and she shook the thoughts out of her head, noticing Sombra’s gaze. While she firmly believed they should know the truth, it wasn’t her secret to share. Sombra would tell them, eventually. At least, that was what she hoped.

“This is Fleetfoot, he’s a Changeling.” Twilight stepped away from her friends, and brought herself in front of Fleetfoot as he shook under the ice cold gaze from Sombra. After a moment, Sombra closed his eyes, bowing his head in recognition. Once they opened, they were completely stoic, devoid of emotion.

“Hello,” he spoke softly, “I have a message from Chrysalis for Sombra. That is, if you are interested in hearing it.” Fleetfoot shivered as Sombra stepped forward, splitting Twilight’s friends into two groups as he passed. Standing before the changeling, he nodded. Gulping, Fleetfoot turned into a smaller version of Chrysalis.

“I wish to apologise for my ancestor’s actions. I know my words are a poor substitute, but I ask you not to hold her actions against us.” Finished, the changeling turned back into Fleetfoot, and looked to Twilight. Twilight waited as Sombra stood there, and then turned his attention to her.

“Fleetfoot, you are free to stay in the castle, but try to find your own place to live soon. The earlier you get integrated, the better.” Twilight turned her attention to the changeling, who nodded, and went to find a room. Breathing out, she turned to her friends and smiled. They seemed a lot more comfortable around Sombra, the time had done them well.

“I don’t know about you but I am bushed,” she yawned, and the others copied the action. Waving her friends goodbye, Twilight followed Sombra back into the castle, and paused at her door. Spike passed her, entering it and plopping onto his bed.

“Goodnight Sombra, try to get some sleep.” Twilight smiled in sympathy as Sombra turned and headed for his room. Closing her door, she slipped into her bed, and into wonderful dreams.

Sombra walked over to the kitchen and pulled out the box of tea leaves, looking at it for a moment. Sighing, he closed his eyes, and began making the tea, taking the cup in his magic and giving it a sip. It was a nice change of pace, and it was soon finished. Sombra turned toward his desk, and placed the new papers he had written onto it, placing them in a messy pile. Turning, he stifled a yawn, and turned toward the bed. Slowly, he slipped into it, turned on his side, and closed his eyes.

“Come on slowpony, thou run as fast as crystal grows!” Luna laughed as Sombra growled, and his horn lit up, and crystal began to grow under him, forming a slide that shattered behind him. Luna took to the air as they raced across the grassland, heading toward the empire.

“It was never in doubt I would win,” he spoke, standing with his chest out as Luna gasped on the ground. Glaring at him, she tripped him with her magic, watching as his eyes widened and his cape tangled around him. Both began to laugh openly. and stand back up. Turning, they headed into the city.

“I wish my sister had more time to come here, I miss hanging out with you.” Luna smiled at the civilians as they passed. Sombra chuckled, and leaned into Luna both enjoying the company.

No.

“Soon I too will be tied up in the tape of a leader, but I will try my hardest to make time for you. My Moon." Sombra paused, entering a side street. Luna tilted her head, but smiled as Sombra rolled his eyes, and gestured for her to follow.

Oh god, please no.

“Where are we going?” Luna watched as Sombra held a hoof over his mouth and shushed her, coming toward a local park. As they emerged, a large group of children could be seen playing. However, she was quick to notice the one pony who was larger, laughing merrily as she played with the children.

Let me go, no please!

“Crystal,” he shouted over the clearing, and the pony raised her head. Smiling, he felt his heart melt, and she strolled over, a sassy swing to her step as she raise an eyebrow.

No! Let me out, please I’ll do anything!

“Well well my Prince, bring your marefriend along?” Crystal winked, and Luna quickly opened her mouth to disperse such rumors. However she was cut off as Sombra chuckled, and stepped to Crystal's side, their tails curling together.

No...Please

“My dear, are you jealous I find more mares than you do colts?” Sombra smirked and they both nuzzled for a moment, chuckling good naturedly. Turning to Luna, Sombra smiled, a smile so warm and welcoming Luna felt a slight pang of jealousy, knowing she would never be the cause of such a smile. Luna discarded it quickly though, she had no romantic interest in Sombra.

LET ME OUT!

“This is Crystal Heart, we are to be wed within the year. She cares for the local orphans, and I give her my allowance to help feed them.” Sombra smiled warmly at Crystal, and both leaned toward the other.

“AAAAAAARRRGH!"

Twilight jerked awake and ran into Sombra’s room as she heard the cry in the middle of the night. Blinking, her brain quickly absorbed the situation in front of her. Sombra was huddled on the bed, face covered by his hooves as he shook occasionally. Her ear flickered, it sounded like sobbing. Taking a step, her hoof clicked and he jumped, raising his head to glare at her.

“LEAVE ME ALONE!” As Sombra spoke, Twilight found herself indented into the hallway as the door was slammed, nearly shattering under the force. As it was, there was a large crack going through it. Twilight stared at the door for a moment, remembering Sombra’s eyes, ears flopping down as she realised just how bad some nightmares could get.

Stepping back into her room, she settled into her bed, staring into the distance until dawn rose.

Now though,

It was snowing.

For a normal pony, this would be a wonderful time of playing in the snow. Snowball fights, snowmen, snowangels, you name it. However, Sombra was not a normal pony. When Twilight lightly knocked on the door and opened it that morning, checking to see if Sombra was ok, she saw him frowning at the snow.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight saw Sombra turn, and then look back to the snow.

“Do you normally have snow here?” Sombra stepped away from the window, and walked to stand near Twilight as she nodded.

“Yeah, we get snow every winter. However it’s normally not this early. It might be a freak storm flew in from the Everfree, it happens sometimes. I’ll ask Dash about it later.” Twilight smiled warmly, and watched as Sombra shifted his scarf slightly, and stood silent. Twilight tilted her head, and bit her lip.

“Listen, about last night…” Twilight trailed off as Sombra’s expression quickly grew cold, and she sighed, turning and walking away with her head bowed.

“Nevermind, it’s not really any of my business.” Twilight realised Sombra was following her, and frowned.

“No, it isn’t.” Sombra followed her into the throne room, and she paused, turning around to glance at him.

“Are you following me?” Twilight saw the narrowed expression as Sombra pointed to the exit.

“No, you just happen to be in my way.” Sombra waited as Twilight stepped to the side, and then bowed his head slightly, and headed for the door, opening it and leaving. Twilight growled, but let it slide, leaving herself and heading for Rainbow Dash’s home.

“Hey Twi, did you cast any weather spells or something?” Fortunately, Dash found her. Twilight tilted her head, and frowned.

“No, why? Isn’t this just a freak storm from the Everfree?” Twilight waited as Dash landed, shaking the snow from her hair.

“Yeah, that’s what we thought at first. But intel says this storm came from another direction. And there’s more. This isn’t even the main part of the storm, just a second band of snow around it.” Dash bit her lip, looking toward the snow clouds above.

“That’s not good, I’ll send a message to Celestia and ask her if she knows anything. Any chance you can reduce the strength before it arrives?” Twilight pulled out a piece of paper and quickly wrote down a letter, and sent it using her magic.

“We’re trying, but these clouds seem pretty strong. We’ve actually sent a Pegasi to Cloudsdale to see if they can spare anypony to help.” Dash bit her lip and gulped, it was going to be a very large snowstorm.

“Keep me posted, I’ll tell the batponies that are living in the basement to come out and help too.” Twilight knew they were there training most of the time, and they should be able to help. Twilight turned and began to head back inside.

“You know, the funniest thing about this is not the size, but more where the clouds are coming from.” Dash scratched the back of her as Twilight paused, and turned.

“Oh? Where?” Twilight waited as Dash began to hover slightly, preparing to fly away.

“North,” she spoke, turning and heading up toward the clouds.

Sombra stood atop the now snow covered hill, and looked down upon the large rune he had drawn. Walking down the hill, he approached the edge of the circle. Lowering his horn, he touched it to the rune, and closed his eyes as his horn lit up. There was a brief pulse as the rune lit green for a moment, and then it vanished, turning into snow and removing the rune.

’Shoot, I was certain that would be large enough. I’ll have to use plan b’. Sombra turned his attention to the hill, and once more climbed it, turning to look toward the Everfree. Lowering his horn, Sombra began leaking purple mist as his eyes turned green, and breathed in. Closing his eyes, he breathed out, and touched his horn to the ground.

Crystals erupted in an almost perfect pattern, creating a portion of a circle that wasn’t hidden by the large forest. The crystal hugged the ground, and yet remained almost as smooth as ice. Lifting his head for a moment, Sombra lowered it once more. There was an even brighter flash, and it glowed, lasting much longer. As it dimmed, Sombra raised his head and watched it shatter, leaving no trace. Turning, he headed into Ponyville.

’The proper question is, do I have enough time left? Or maybe it is, how much time must I wait before I can act?’ Sombra marched past Applejack and Rarity talking over an apple cart, and both blinked, seeing the purple mist still leaking out his eyes.

’With the amount of calculation I will have to do on-site, and the work required to maintain a constant hold while harmony works against me, I should have enough time to prepare some items tonight, and leave in the morning. By then, it should be soon enough to act.’ Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie both watched Sombra pass. Fluttershy backed away a step and Pinkie Pie tilted her head, but neither made a move to stop Sombra.

’The train will be the biggest hindrance, I will have to cast a constant spell to move anywhere. Should I get the train at Canterlot, or here? It may be too late at Canterlot, not worth the risk.’ Sombra passed Twilight as she talked to some batponies outside, and headed straight for his desk. Sitting down, he began to write.

’A thousand years of waiting for this moment. I must leave nothing to chance. It is time to end this, once and for all.’ Sombra glanced out the window for a moment, looking toward the snow. Breathing in for a moment he spoke quietly under his breath.

“I am strong enough for this, nothing can stop me.” Sombra turned, returning to his writing with a fierce determination hidden behind his mask. This was it, the moment he had been waiting for. Live or die, this would be what all this waiting had be for.

Not even the elements could stop him.

I wonder if that is true.

“Brother, Father there is a matter I must discuss, now that my studies have completed and I am free.” Sombra stood before the throne, his brother standing to the side of his father. The king was now older, showing his age despite the steel in his eyes. The prince stood beside the father, tall and proud. Unlike the father, there was a coldness to the eyes, as if he was looking down upon you.

“You may speak son.” The King motioned with a hoof, noticing the way his second born carried himself. There was strength, dignity, but also something else. A softness, despite the hardships witnessed. If not for the difference in color, it was almost like seeing his wife reborn. The Prince narrowed his eyes as Sombra bowed low, and straightened up.

“I have thought long and hard on this, determining the best method to dealing with this issue do to the complicated nature of the subject. As such, I eventually concluded that the only way to get this out in the open, while also seeing justice done, is to speak the issue to you, Father. The issue is thus: my brother, the current Prince, killed my Mother.” Sombra paused, and waited. The King made no outward reaction, and the Prince was also skilled at the mask. Sombra did not need to read them however, he knew their thoughts from years of being around them.

The King leaned forward, “Prove it.” Sombra nodded slowly, and closed his eyes for a moment, opening them as he began.

“On the day you broke the news to me about her demise, I snuck in to see the body. Upon her body is a scarf, which covered up a wound made by two fangs puncturing the body. As you well know, Changelings only drain nutrients via the horn, their fangs are not designed to drain the essence from a pony.” Sombra paused once more, and continued.

“Crystal Ponies are designed to drain nutrients from crystals in cases of emergency, and we naturally absorb some of the energy if we are surrounded by crystal. I believe the conclusion is obvious.” Sombra bowed his head as he finished, raising it and looking directly at his father. The King paused, putting a hoof to his chin, calculating.

“There are other ponies it could be, for example you.” Speaking up, the Prince suggested helpfully to the King, who nodded once, and raised his gaze to Sombra. Sombra bowed once more.

“That would normally be the case, however you kept a diary. While you don’t so much as come out and admit it, I do believe this counts as enough evidence to debunk that theory.” Sombra held up a green book, and the Prince growled, before once more returning to his poker face. The King took the book as it was levitated over to him, and flicked through the pages. After a moment, he raised his head, and looked to the Prince.

“It is a forgery father, to cover his lies and deceit.” The Prince made no move as the King narrowed his eyes, and then turned toward Sombra once more.

“Do you desire the throne? Is that the reason you bring this to my attention?” The King waited as Sombra blinked, and then shook his head.

“No father, my aim is sorely to see justice done. I have been trained to advise the King, not be it.” Sombra saluted once, and once more stood at attention. The King glanced to the Prince, and then back to Sombra.

“Very well my son, however there is a problem you must face. As you are challenging the word of a Prince, who outranks you, you will be required to face your brother in a duel. The better fighter decides the fight, the truth, and who will be the heir to my throne.” The King watched as Sombra paused, looking away as he considered the new information. The Prince stepped forward, readying his sword.

“I will defend my honor as rightful heir to my final breath!” The Prince began to buckle up the loosely worn armor, putting the sword in his teeth, placing a second one in his tail, gripped by earth pony magic. On his four feet were special runes carved into his hooves. Finished, he stood proud, and waited.

“I’m afraid my father, I must decline the offer.” Sombra bowed his head, and the King raised an eyebrow.

“What is your reasoning, my son?” The King waited as Sombra pointed to the Prince, and spoke honestly.

“The Prince has been trained to lead far better than I could ever achieve, and I would not be able to dedicate myself to the arcane arts as I so dearly wish. His dethronement might spell disaster for the Crystal Empire, as he is a strong leader, if one who wishes to destroy whom he does not like. My mother is dead, but the Empire is still here, and must be protected, even if it means her death will never see justice...” Sombra bowed once more, and turned to leave.

“As noble as that is my son, you do not have a choice. By bringing this issue to my attention, you must now fight your brother so he can regain his honor and pride that you tried to take away.” The King watched Sombra pause, and the Prince smirk. Traditions had to be honored, and Sombra had to be tested.

“I do not want to fight,” he spoke, turning to look at the two. The Prince smirked, and dived forward, lowering his blade to swipe at Sombra. Sombra backflipped out of the way, looking down as the Prince leapt for him. Sword met magic and Sombra sailed across the room, standing on the wall.

“Brother, please.” Sombra blocked another blow with his magic as the Prince swung a hoof, impacting it against the shield. The shield shattered, and the Prince twisted as he fell, swiping with his tail. Sombra’s magic glowed and a scythe materialised, blocking the attack. Still standing on the wall, Sombra looked down at the Prince, who growled.

“There’s no alternative,” sighed Sombra, and he closed his eyes as they began to leak purple mist. After a moment, he opened them revealing his green eyes. Sombra raised his front feet, and ended the spell, sending him landing on the floor. Sombra raised his scythe, and looked to his brother, who was grinning, picturing how this was going to end.

It was over in a moment. The Prince dived for Sombra, who side stepped and used magic to throw the Prince off balance. Rolling back to his feet, the Prince apprached more slowly, and blinked as he was suddenly flung into the air by the flat side of Sombra’s scythe. Sombra leapt up and once more hit him with the flat side, sending the Prince to the ground. Before he could get up, Sombra was once more over him, scythe pressed into the Prince’s neck. The Prince tried to swipe at Sombra with his tail, but found his second blade tossed away with magic.

“No! You can’t! How?” The Prince struggled vainly as Sombra stood over him, vacant of any expression.

“I am to be your wizard, that is what I was trained for. My job is to protect you, and I cannot do that unless my level of expertise is above that of any other pony.” Sombra looked to the King as he clapped his hooves together slowly.

“Well spoken my son, you have proven yourself, and are now the successor to my throne. I will see that justice is done to your brother.” The King motioned with a hoof, and Sombra stepped away from the old Prince, his blade vanishing like shadow. Two guards walked over and lowered their sword to the old Prince’s neck, who glowered but remained still. Walking toward the edge of the throne room, he looked down over the city, not concerned with the lack of guardrails.

“But father, I have not been trained to be a successor.” Sombra looked toward a section of the town that was slowly rising out of poverty, and saw the dancing form barely visible from this height.

“Don’t worry my son, we still have plenty of time to teach you the ways of the Kin-Graaaalk” The King’s noise at the end drew Sombra’s attention, and he turned, widening his eyes as he saw his father being held by his brother, mouth closed over the neck as he drained the life out of him. The guards were unconscious on the floor, and Sombra began to cast a spell to release his father, but knew it was already too late.

“Father!” Sombra saw the body be dropped, and his brother slowly make his way toward him, bloodlust in his eyes.

“Sombra, as rightful heir, I order you to obey me.” The Prince, while technically no longer the Prince, had yet to be officially removed from his position. Sombra watched as the Prince walked toward him, and shook his head.

“I cannot brother,” he replied, and the Prince smiled in response, standing very close to his brother.

“Then die,” he spoke, and dived forward, attempting to bite down on Sombra’s neck. Sombra twisted backwards, avoiding the bite but causing him to land on his back. The Prince began to slip forward, having misjudged the closeness of the edge. Sombra rolled out of the way, and called upon his magic, trying to grab his brother before he fell. However, he grabbed him just as he was about to vanish over the edge, and now there was nothing but his magic holding the brother there.

Sombra stood up, and concentrated, slowly lifting his brother back into the platform, but still holding in the magic. Sombra breathed in, and then back out, and looked coldly at his brother. The brother raised his hoof and shattered the magic, diving forward and biting down on Sombra’s neck.

Sombra cried out in pain, that quickly grew silent, and closed his eyes as he slumped. It was not well known, but draining from the neck also injected a spell into the victim, rendering them unable to retaliate. Sombra’s eyes sparked, and the purple glow faded as he tried to fight it, and failed. Horn barely glowing, he reached out instinctively for a spell he hadn’t realised he knew, and his horn trailed a beam of green energy toward his brother’s flat head.

The beam thickened, and reversed, and Sombra felt his mind clear, but was still unable to move. Both brother’s met each other’s eyes, and the Prince growled. Changelings absorbed magic from the horn due to the fact it was much more efficient, if dangerous. It did not stop the subject from struggling, making subterfuge much more important. However, as the Prince was an Earth Pony and not a Unicorn, he was forced to resort to inefficient tactics.

“Curse, you,” the Prince spoke as he released Sombra, unable to bite down any longer due to drained energy. The Prince collapsed to the right, and found nothing but air. Sombra was slow to react, as the poison was still wearing off, and he tried to once more grab his brother. However, he was not fast enough, and the body fell out of his range, sailing down the large drop of the castle, and landed with a thud.

‘In the end, my brother still got off easy. Justice was not done today.’ Sombra looked down sadly, before turning and making his way past the recovering guards to the body of his father, and closed the open eyes. Lifting up the body, he descended the stairs to a proper balcony, and raised his voice.

“Citizens of the Crystal Empire! I bring you terrible news! Below me, you will find the body of my brother, and in my magic, is my father.” Sombra did not hide his tears, lest they think he planned this. All bowed their heads, and the empire dimmed slightly in brilliance. Sombra lowered his father’s body, and closed his eyes for a moment.

“We will hold a funeral to bury both tomorrow. As with all days of mourning, we wll cease all work to honor our fallen King, and Prince, before moving on for the sake of what we stand for.” Sombra opened his eyes, and looked down at all the people, and saw some nod.

“Any and all discussions about succession can wait until after. That is all.” Sombra bowed his head, and once more took his father’s body inside, laying it down in a sleeping position. After a moment, guards brought up the body of the Prince, badly broken and dead.

“Please leave me,” he spoke bowing his head as he let himself cry over his family. The guards stood over him.

“I’m sorry my Prince, but we need you to take over the King’s duties. They cannot wait for you to mourn.” The crushing sadness in the guard’s voice spoke volumes over how this death was affecting all, and Sombra stood, breathing in and out as he cast a spell. Turning, his face was devoid of emotion, and he stood tall and proud as he gave a nod.

“Very well, let us go.”

What if that somepony was not like Trixie,

“I’m sorry brother, but Da says I’m not old enough to go get the book by myself.” Sombra trotted beside his brother as he walked down the street, biting his lip as the Prince glared in irritation at Sombra, and grumbled under his breath. They passed a small group of kids sitting in a side street.

“What’s so special about this book you had to get it ordered and delivered here? You have five copies of the same book in the Empire’s library.” The Prince opened the door and entered the bookstore.

“This one is the Equestrian edition, it has fifteen new spells!” Sombra put a slip of paper on the front desk, and the pony brought over the book, taking the money as he handed it over. Holding the book in his magic, Sombra beamed, hopping after his brother as they began the trip back to the castle.

“Sorry,” a filly spoke as she accidentally bumped into Sombra, and walked away quickly. Sombra patted his clothes, and knew his money had been stolen. Turning, he chased after the filly, the Prince trotting behind him. It wasn’t his money that had been lost.

“Hyah!” Sombra pounced on the filly and held her down with body his body and a small portion of magic. Rummaging through the filly’s pockets, and taking back his pouch of money, nodded with a smile as he stepped away from the filly, still holding her down with his magic. The filly stood up, but found herself unable to flee as Sombra glared at her.

“That was rude! Why’d you go and do that!” Sombra flinched as the filly spat at him, and glared with burning hate. It was only then he realised he could see her ribs showing through her coat.

“Oh sure, like you’d know what I’ve been through. My parents abandoned me on the street! Do you know how hard it is to survive without a family? The orphanage barely feeds us, and you have to gall to ask WHY? You’re just a noble prince, you could NEVER understand how much everyday hurts when you go to sleep on the cold, hard crystal.” Once more the filly tried to spit at Sombra, who blocked it with a levitation spell. Sombra looked seriously at the filly his own age, and closed his eyes for a moment, and bowed.

“I see.” Sombra opened his eyes, releasing the magic as he dropped the bag of money beside the filly, and turned. The Prince snorted, and led the way out of the clearing.

“You need this money more than I. I apologise about the fact I already spent some on a book.” Sombra turned the corner and followed his brother back toward the castle. The filly paused, blinked, and ran out into the street.

“Why are you doing this, I just robbed you. You should be angry!” The filly saw Sombra pause and glance back, giving her a warm smile.

“Everyone deserves a second chance,” he spoke, turning to head on his way.

Sombra marched down the street toward the bookstore, proud to be finally old enough to walk the path alone. It had taken some convincing, but eventually the King had agreed. It had certainly helped his case when Sombra demonstrated he could defeat one of the guards in combat.

Sombra paused, feeling eyes on him, and turned, seeing a familiar face looking slightly less hungry, and a lot more curious. Sombra paused, and turned, looking fully at her. After a moment, the filly entered the street, and tossed the empty bag at him, hitting him in the face before it plopped onto the ground.

“Don’t think because I used it that I forgive your family for making us orphans live in poverty! Even with that money rationed we’re still starving most nights! And don’t think a bag of money is going to change things. I don’t need your god damned sympathy!” The filly leaned in and glared openly at Sombra, who once more regarded her seriously for a moment.

“Follow me,” he spoke, and turned, setting off at a brisk walk. The filly tilted her head and blinked, before deciding to see where this was going. Trotting after Sombra, she widened her eyes as she realised Sombra was taking her to the castle.

“Are you insane? I can’t go in there!” The filly watched Sombra turn, and looked at her with a very adult expression.

“Follow me,” he spoke again, and continued on his way. The filly bit her lip and growled, following after Sombra. As they reached the guards, they bowed their heads toward Sombra, but did not block his way. Ascending the castle to the throne room, Sombra bowed before the King. The filly blinked and panicked for a moment, mimicking the action.

“Rise my son, what is your issue?” The King gave his son full attention, even as the guard huffed in annoyance as he was used as a table, papers dumped in his hooves. Sombra rose and approached his father, stopping a few steps away. The filly slowly followed, looking around nervously.

“There is an orphanage that is in desperate needs of funds, repairs, and food. I am disappointed you have not resolved this sooner father.” Sombra’s ear flickered at the sharp intake of breath from the filly. This colt had just insulted the King! The King raised an eyebrow, and leaned forward.

“Very well my son, and where will you find the funds for this venture of yours?” The King waited patiently as Sombra looked away and frowned, thinking it over carefully. Turning back, he bowed once more.

“I ask thus: reduce the amount of servants and five course meals we receive at the castle. Just because we are royalty does not mean we should live like it.” Sombra bowed once more, before standing tall before his father, staring directly into his eyes. The King leaned back, and smiled for a brief moment, before it was gone once more. Turning, he took the paperwork from the guard, and began signing it once more.

“Consider it done. Guards, escort my son down to the orphanage with the appropriate documents for the orphanage to sign.” Sombra bowed once, and the guards stepped away from the King to grab the paperwork. As soon as they returned, Sombra began to make his way out of the castle. The filly followed mutely behind.

“Why are you going to such efforts for me?” The filly blinked as Sombra slowed to fall in line with her, and give a warm smile.

“I dunno, maybe I just like you,” he spoke, speeding up to once more fall in line with the guards in front. The filly’s eyes widened, and a light blush fell on her cheeks, before she narrowed her eyes and pouted.

“Don’t think this means I like you back royal flank face! Cause I DON’T!” Her shout drew some eyes, but all relaxed as Sombra snickered up the front, trying to hide his smile as the filly glared at him.

Who ultimately did not want to destroy me,

Sombra ascended the crystal staircase as he created the crystal in front of him. Behind him were the elements, Twilight currently casting the spell keeping the cold from freezing them. As the ice froze the path behind them, it also provided support, ensuring the staircase would not topple over. Sending a blast of magic at one of the windows, he shattered it, and began to descend through it.

Sombra stepped onto the ground of the throne room, and looked at the three bodies huddled around what looked to be a fire. It had long since frozen over, and he waited for the Elements to enter the room. While under his control, they still were quick to file out around him.

“Restrain Luna and Chrysalis.” Sombra levitated out two limiters and passed them to the Elements, who took places beside the two frozen forms as Sombra cast the spell to unfreeze them. Two were quickly dealt with, and the third…

“Sombra?” Celestia saw the spell as it came down to hit her, and tried to resist. However her mind was weakened by the ice, and she soon bowed, eyes leaking purple mist as they glowed green. Sombra turned toward Luna, who spat at him.

“You miserable pile of droppings, how could you? How could you?” Luna lowered her head, and began to sob, tears streaming down her face. Sombra approached, and cast the spell, rendering her under his control. Briefly, Sombra winced and rubbed his still glowing horn.

’The strain of keeping those two is a lot more than expected, It should still be fine though.’ Sombra turned to Chrysalis, and prepared to cast the spell.

“Wait, before you do, I have something I want to say.” Chrysalis looked calmly at Sombra, who paused, but raised his head, and waited.

“I have slowly been sorting through the memories the hive still has, and I know a little more about your mother. We remember her death as a personal outrage.” Chrysalis paused, and sighed.

“Sadly, while we have no memories of more than her final moments, there is one gift I can give you. It is about your Crystal Heart.” Chrysalis waited as Sombra hissed, and looked away, visibly flinching.

“Queen Pupa recorded her final moments, including a message for you, if she ever got the chance to pass it on, as I am doing it right now.” Chrysalis bowed her head, closing her eyes. It had taken her some time to work out how to breach the issue, but knew time was of the essence now.

“I can show you these memories, if you wish.” Sombra blinked, and slowly turned, and closed his eyes tightly as he clenched his teeth, digging his front hooves into the ground. After a moment, he relaxed, and stood up tall once more.

“Release her, remove the limiter,” he spoke finally, approaching the Queen. Chrysalis lowered her head, horn sparking to life. There was sympathy in her eyes as she closed them. Sombra closed his own, and they touched horns.

”Listen Crystal Heart, your death is inevitable, however I am not cruel. I will give you one chance to send a message to your husband, and if such a chance arises we will deliver it.” Queen Pupa stood calmly over the crying form in front of her, desperately trying to keep her wound from bleeding out. Looking down, she clenched her teeth, and then smiled, looking up and letting the warmest smile created flow from her face.

“Sombra, if you are hearing this, I did not survive the attack. I’m sorry, I failed the kingdom, but I know you would not want me to worry about that. As this might be the last time we have to talk, that is, if you ever manage to hear this message, I want you to know that our first meeting was one of the best memories of my life. And not because I managed to get a loogie on your face.” The mare chuckled, before wincing, now gasping for breath.

“I know it hurts...And I know you will likely be unable to forgive yourself for this. I know what you’re like. But I...You need to remember...the good times...don’t let sadness cloud you...be strong for the Empire...Protect our subjects...And know this...even though...being yours has cost me my life...I would never...trade it...for...another. I love you.” The mare collapsed to the ground, tears falling down her face, and she was gone.

Chrysalis opened her eyes, and raised her head as Sombra turned away. Deftly, she ignored the moisture running down his face, and the sounds as his body jumped slightly on occasion. After barely a moment, he ceased and straightened up, turning back to her without a wink of water staining his face.

“I know this is an offer you will most likely not take up, but I feel it important to mention it. The hive mind will always be open to you, should you wish to join us. None will discriminate against you due to your mixed blood.” Chrysalis looked evenly at Sombra, and continued.

“We will always be here if you need us.” Chrysalis bowed her head, and smiled warmly. Sombra paused for a moment, before his expression softened and he nodded. Both knew that despite the past, there was no bad blood between them.

“Thank you, and goodbye.” Sombra lowered his horn, and Chrysalis fell willingly under his spell. Turning, Sombra walked toward the staircase, and all descended it, heading for the train. As soon as they were on board, the train started up once more, and began on its way to their final destination.

‘End of the line.’ Sombra leaned his head once more against the window, knowing there was no chance he could relax with both the Elements and two Alicorns pounding at his magic for release. The final ride to the Crystal Empire.

And then he would finally join her.

And wanted to make me vanish?

“Ma, why does brother and me have fangs, and you have fangs, but Pa doesn’t?” Sombra sat in front of his mother as she chuckled warmly and smiled. Sombra was on a roll with strange questions, having already asked where air came from.

“Oh, that’s simple my dear, it’s because I’m not a Crystal Pony.” The mother flicked her tail against Sombra’s side, and he whined slightly as he swiped it away.

“If you’re not a Crystal Pony, what are you Ma?” Sombra tilted his head as his mother frowned slightly, and then breathed in.

“Well, I guess you had to find out someday,” she spoke, and her horn glowed green for a moment. Suddenly, she was enveloped in green fire, and when it vanished, the form of a Changeling Queen with similar features was looking down at her son.

“A Changeling? But, that means I’m.” Sombra, wide eyed and in shock, watched a black hoof calmly direct his attention into his mother’s eyes.

“Yes my son, you are half-Changeling, as is your brother.” With another flash of green fire, the mother returned to normal, and gave her son a sad smile. Sombra’s brother has been less than happy about the news, thinking it made him no longer a pure blood Prince. It was nonsensical, but she did allow him to pretend he was adopted, if only to make him happy.

“I understand if this means you don’t like me anymore, but I ask you to not hold a grudge against my race.” Biting her lip, the mother looked out the door, mind musing on the Prince.

“So that secret language is actually…” Sombra trailed off, and the mother nodded.

“Changeling, yes.” The mother turned her attention to Sombra, and realised he didn’t seem frightened by the news, just surprised.

“So the reason I have fangs, is because of my blood. What else did I gain from you?” Sombra looked curiously at his mother, and a warm smile fell on her face when she realised that fact.

“I am not sure my son, but I do know one thing I can teach you that may help, should you run into a problem that you can’t tell your father about. He doesn’t especially like Changelings you see, but he does know who I truly am. It was an arranged marriage.” The mother felt open relief as Sombra nodded, and shuffled closer. He was such a smart colt, and his magic could not be stronger. Being showered by love from birth had helped him grow to impressive strengths.

“This may be a little jarring at first, I am going to connect you to the hive mind. You’ll be able to do this yourself any time you want my son, but I will stay right beside you the first time” The mother lowered her horn, glowing green, and gently touched it to her son’s horn, teaching him the spell. Closing her eyes, she then sent them both into the hive mind.

The hive detected the moment a new consciousness entered, and slowly swarmed around the form. It began to let off spikes of fear until one consciousness curled gently around it. Still quaking, it huddled against that consciousness as the curiosity pushed against them. After a moment, the hive rolled over into happiness, and welcomed the new mind into it. Giving the mind some room to get comfortable, the hive retreated slightly, and the new mind slowly approached.

The hive celebrated the new mind, wrapped around it, encouraging it while it traded information. The new mind’s curiosity overrode fear, and soon the hive was sharing history, life stories of their cover, and magic. Eventually, the older mind dragged the new mind away, and the hive bid farewell, swarming the new mind with a feeling of belonging, just before they faded from the hive.

Opening her eyes, the mother smiled warmly as tears of open joy rolled down Sombra’s face. Bringing her son into a hug, she nodded.

“That’s right son, you will always belong to a hive, no matter how the world views you. Just as you will always belong to me, and always be my son.” After a moment, she let Sombra go as he looked to her, quickly wiping away the tears.

“Why do ponies hate Changelings Ma?” Sitting down, Sombra tilted his head. The mother smiled sadly and looked toward the door.

“Ponies fear what they can’t control, what can be anyone at any time. They fear us, and so they hate us.” The mother looked the Prince in the eyes as he glared daggers at her, and stormed away from the door. Sombra dived into his mother arms, nuzzling her.

“Don’t worry Ma, I promise never to be afraid of Changelings. In fact.” Sombra stepped away and beamed proudly, striking a heroic pose.

“I’ll rid fear from this Empire! That way Changelings can live happily here as well.” Sombra was pulled into a hug as his mother chuckled, knowing he meant every word.

“My dear, fear is an important emotion, it makes us wise to the dangers of the world. But I would very much like to see the world you envision, it would be a day come true.” The mother quickly wiped away the tear from her eyes, and looked down at her proud son. As very softly, barely a whisper in the hive mind, she dared to hope.

“It will Ma!” Sombra nodded, determined, and then turned to head out the door. Waving goodbye with a smile, the mother waved back. Turning, Sombra nearly walked into the Prince, who had a very strange look on his face. It was a smile, but a very weird one. Sombra bowed once in greeting, and continued on his way.

’I wonder if brother knows we’re half-Changeling. Oh! I wonder if I should tell Tia and Moon! No, I’ll save it as a surprise for when my brother’s Empire is free of most hate.’ Sombra bounced down the path merrily. He failed to notice his brother slink into his mother’s room. Sombra walked over to his desk and carefully moved his homework toward one side, and began to draw.

“I’ll make you proud Ma, watch me.”

What if I was the only one who knew?

Sombra jerked awake and turned, eyes widening, toward the Elements. Breathing out he relaxed, he had caught himself before his spell had broken. Looking toward the Empire as they slowed to a stop, he rubbed his forehead, where sweat was beginning to emerge despite the cold conditions. The group followed him out of the train, and into the snow. The train driver, finished his task, once more became frozen in ice.

Sombra left the platform and looked toward the Empire, and his expression softened for a moment. Shaking his head, he began marching through toward the city encased in a single block of ice, barely flickering in the darkness. Slowly, he raised his head to look up to the clouds, looking to the center-point of the storm, and breathed out.

Ice colored forms, front half of the body a horse, second half an etherical tail spreading clouds and cold behind it. Glowing white eyes of pure hate. Sombra had been silently hoping he would never see such creatures again as long as he lived, feeling the effect of their passive magic slowly draining at him.

Windigoes.

’There’s so many of them, and this effect is draining me even faster. I won’t be able to control Cadance with this strain, damn it.’ Sombra led a path into the crystal, the Windigoes paying them no heed as they forged a path through the ice. Ascending to the throne room, his expression softened slightly as he saw them huddled together, before hardening once more.

Sombra melted them, and quickly fired a spell at the husband, his name was Shining from what his memory remembered. Turning, he quickly faced Cadance, staring down at her with a hard expression. Opening her eyes, she widened them as she shrunk back on instinct. After a moment she glared, and tried to stand.

“Make one movement, and I will have one of them slice your neck,” he spoke, looking down at her. Cadance looked straight into his eyes, and then looked away and swore. Sombra’s eyes were deadly serious, he was not kidding. Cadance’s frowned, and turned rapidly, producing a spell that knocked Sombra back slightly, before sending a concentrated pulse of love toward the Elements. They began to shake their heads.

“Graaarrg!” Sombra clenched his teeth and his horn glowed brighter, and the Elements straightened up, once more under his control. Sombra panted for a moment, before walking over to Cadance and slapping her to the ground, causing her to cry out in pain. Meeting eyes, her anger was overpowering.

“Next time, I’ll make you kill your husband.” Sombra saw Cadance look away, and lower her head in defeat. There was still fight in her, but she was not stupid. Sombra turned toward the others, and brought them to the center of the room.

“Elements stand at the points on the star, Luna and Celestia on one side, Cadance and Chrysalis on the other.” Sombra waited in the center as all took their places, and breathed out. Stepping back, he motioned toward Twilight, who marched to the center of the room, and closed her eyes.

“All with a horn send power into Twilight’s spell, keep that shield up. And Cadance, if you try to break my spell even when I’m not in the room, I will know.” All under Sombra’s control obeyed without hesitation, and Cadance quickly followed suit. Blinking as the pulse of magic passed through them, she realised it was the same spell she had cast to keep Sombra out when she had first arrived at the Crystal Empire. Sombra swayed for a moment, and then steeled himself.

Walking over to the edge, he looked up and saw all Windigoes glaring at the newfound shield against them, and they began to beat against it. Below him, Crystal Ponies were slowly beginning to form around the Crystal Heart, which was still on display. Sombra looked toward the stairs, and slowly began to walk down them, conserving his magic. Exiting, all the ponies gasped, and moved to the side as he approached the Crystal Heart.

“I release the shackles holding your memory,” he spoke, casting a pulse of green magic over all the ponies. All the Crystal Ponies shook their heads, eyed briefly flicking green before they all widened, and looked toward Sombra, mind finally clear of all blocks forcing them to forget. All at once, they bowed before him, before rising and giving him a warm smile. Sombra’s expression softened for a moment, before once more growing stern.

“My subjects! It is time to end the reign of fear over us! My thousand year imprisonment is over, and our old enemy has returned! I know I ask much of you. but I ask you to trust me and do as I ask! I implore; we do not have time!” Sombra stood tall and proud beside the Crystal Heart, and looked each of his subjects in the eyes. Once more, they bowed before him. Sombra pointed to the top of the castle.

“When you see rainbow light, cast your fear aside and send your love once more into the heart!” Sombra once more softened his gaze as all saluted him in the traditional Crystal Salute. Slowly, a mare with a light purple coat, golden mane and tail, purple eyes, and a cutie mark of a plant stalk stepped out of the crowd, and bowed low before Sombra.

“As this may be our last chance to say so; it has been an honor being under your rule.” Slowly, all the Crystal Ponies bowed before Sombra, and he tilted his head, smile growing almost warm as he looked over them. After a moment, he raised a hoof, bidding them to rise.

“No, it is you, my subjects, that have honored me. I pray your new rulers rise you to ever greater heights.” Sombra let his smile fall, and rubbed his horn, it was time. Any longer, and he risked the Windigo's breaking in. Turning, Sombra left his subjects to wait for the signal, and once more emerged at the top.

“Take your place on the star,” he ordered Twilight, who moved back to her place. Cadance raised her head and blinked, there was the slightest crystal shimmer to Sombra’s coat. Shaking her head, it was gone, it must have been a trick of light. Sombra moved to the center, and breathed in.

‘I’m coming my love, wait for me.’

What if, I was left with only one option?

“You found it?” Sombra turned on the unicorn, who was holding up a shaky, but correct, spell formula. Sombra took it as he nodded, it was correct. Smiling, he turned and walked to the center of the room, and concentrated. After a moment, he cast the spell, sending a pulse of magic around the kingdom. The unicorns in the room glanced down as the collars fell off with a dull slapping sound.

‘Did I do it soon enough?’ Sombra walked over to the edge and looked down, and breathed out in relief. All who had been affected by the collars was now smiling again and dancing for joy. Sombra turned toward the unicorns, and they bowed.

“You have done well,” he spoke, bowing his head in return and motioning for them to leave. The wall around the city had been finished, and the effects of the collars was gone. Sombra turned and made his way down, quickly finding a Pegasus near the bottom wearing golden armor.

“Commander, who is the status of our enemies?” Sombra flicked his tail, and the Commander fell into line beside Sombra. Both walked to the west side of the city, and sailed some stairs to reach the battlements on top of the wall.

“My King, the Gryphons will be here at daybreak from the west, with the army from the east close behind. We have yet to confirm if they are Changelings, but it is highly likely. The northern snow clouds are still far off, and will arrive last. Finally, as you requested we kept an eye on the south, and can confirm a small army is approaching, and they are going to arrive shortly before the threat from the north.” The Commander followed Sombra, before saluting once they came to the group of Earth Ponies manning the battlements.

“We cannot risk being flanked, make sure a quarter of our forces are stationed east at all times. Ensure a Pegasi can contact reinforcements if they attack before we finish with the Gryphons. We will use standard iron defence tactics for the first push.” Sombra sent out his orders, and the Commander continued to salute.

“Are we taking survivors sir?” The Commander was not the youngest of the force, having seen many years of war under the old King before Sombra had gained the throne. It had been his negligence that had costed the King his life, and he sought to redeem himself at every possible chance. Sombra respected him, and used his tactical guidance on numerous occasions.

“Let them flee if they can, however take the wounded into custody, take some healers over with an armed guard. They’ll insist the guard isn’t necessary, don’t listen. Once they are healed we will see if any are worth a trade, and then send them back with a message.” Sombra looked as the Commander nodded, still saluting. Sombra tilted his head, and then bowed once.

“That is all, dismissed.” Sombra watched the Commander fly away to give out orders, and turned his attention to the west. With Equestria now their enemy, it would mean a tough challenge against the northern threat. However, as long as they had Crystal Heart, they would be able to repel them for at least 24 hours, giving them enough time to maybe sign a truce with Celestia.

‘I don’t understand, don’t they trust me? We were friends, why did Luna think the only solution was to trap me?’ Sombra bit his lip and sighed, frowning. Was this a landgrab by Celestia? It was the only possible reason. The last time they had come to the Empire, they had left on friendly terms, right?

‘It ceases to matter, what is done can be solved once the Gryphons and Changelings are dealt with. There is still a chance they will listen to me, for old times sake.’ Sombra felt the sun slowly rise behind him as the Commander landed, a Unicorn in his hooves. As the darkness slowly lifted, the Unicorn cast the spells on Sombra, and held a constant one on her horn.

“I am connected to the Generals sire,” she spoke, bowing once. Sombra nodded as he watched the army slowly march over the hill, and make a beeline for the Empire. Slowly, forces rose out of the small openings along the wall, closing up behind them. Taking lines, the Crystal Ponies saluted the General as he barked orders at them, and then turned to the advancing army.

The fight begun, and Sombra watched it unflinchingly. In the center of his formation, a single Unicorn was powering shields designed to protect the group with crystals, trained beside Sombra since birth for that role. The Gryphons hit, and their waves faltered as the Crystal Ponies stood before them without breaking lines. They had tactical victory, it would be a simple fight.

“Sir, a Unicorn reports three Changelings have been detected in the Empire,” the Unicorn spoke, saluting the King. Sombra frowned and turned toward her, opening his mouth to give orders as another pony approached them, an Earth Pony.

“Sire! I was going to serve Crystal Heart when I realised all her guards had vanished! She’s undefended!” As the pony gasped for breath, Sombra stiffened. Gone? But those were personal guards Luna had gifted him for-

“Commander, take control of the fight here,” he spoke, turning and concentrating. Teleporting off the wall, he began to use his crystal magic to slide along the path at top speed. No, surely Luna wouldn’t call her guards off when she knew he was in the middle of a war. Had Celestia put her up to it? Possible, but it was unimportant. Crystal Heart was unguarded, that was all that mattered.

Sombra slid into the room and his eyes widened as he saw the sight in front of him. Two changelings and one Queen, standing over his Wife’s body, holding the crystal in her magic. They turned, and Sombra felt himself fill with an emotion he didn’t recognize at first.

Unquenchable rage.

Sombra fired off two bolts of magic, slicing the two Changelings to ribbons instantly. As their bodies slumped, Sombra called upon shadow, and pulled out his scythe. The Queen narrowed her eyes, and picked up a weapon laying nearby, some sort of pike, and dived forward. Sombra slammed into her with a spell of pure force cast on his scythe, sending her into the wall, leaving a large Changeling sized indent in it, nearly as thick as she was. The Queen coughed, and collapsed to the floor, and began to laugh as Sombra slowly approached her.

“Are you going to kill me? Go on! Do it! I got my revenge on you for killing my sister, and a new Queen is already born. The Changeling army was a farce to distract you, and now your precious one is dead, as mine is.” The Changelings spat at Sombra, who levitated it away and raised his scythe, looming over the Changeling.

“I did not kill my mother, my older brother did.” Sombra briefly connected to the hive, sending his proof in the form of a few images of finding his mother, and the fight, before slamming the link closed. The Queen paused, and slowly her eyes widened in silent horror as she looked to his Wife. After a moment, she lowered her head.

“Go on, kill me. After what I just did I deserve justice. I was not aware the younger brother was ruling.” Queen Pupa looked down, feeling the guilt slicing through her as she realised what she had done. It had not been revenge, justice toward the one who had killed her sister, but a murder of someone’s Wife. After a moment, she raised her head, realising the killing stroke was not coming.

“There is no justice in this world,” he spoke, turning toward the guards running toward the door to assist him. It was likely the Commander’s orders. Sombra let his scythe fade once more into shadow, and walked over to Crystal Heart, and sat down in front of her.

“Escort Queen Pupa to the wall and throw her out. If she resists kill her.” Sombra heard all leave, and lowered his head, and sobbed quietly into her coat. He would never see her smile. He would never hear her insults. He would never see an heir. He would never see her. Slowly, a wing was draped over him as a pony sat beside him.

“I wish you had time to mourn. I wish all those you loved had been given proper time to mourn. Alas, the kingdom needs you now more than ever. I’m afraid you must put aside your mourning for us. I know it is selfish of us, but we need you.” The Commander bowed his head and waited. After a few moments, Sombra stood and breathed in and out a few times. Turning, he was once more serious.

“Report,” he spoke, and the Commander saluted.

“The Gryphons have been taken care of, and the Equestrians are to arrive within the hour. What are your commands?” The Commander brought over a blanket, and slowly covered Her body. Looking down, he saw the Crystal Heart cutie mark, the one that marked her the first true Queen of the Empire to be born in three lifetimes.

“I need some time to commune with the Heart. Please escort all civilians to the caverns under the palace, and order all guards to join them.” Sombra saw the confusion on the Commander’s face, but he saluted and followed orders as he was trained to. Sombra smiled sadly as the Commander left, and walked over to the discarded Heart. Levitating it up, he touched his horn gently to it.

“Our Heart, the Empire is facing tragedy. I will soon fall to an old friend, and even if I do not fall we cannot hope to stop the force coming from the north. Without my Crystal Heart, we cannot hope to send enough magic your way to keep them off for even 24 hours.” Sombra paused, and he closed his eyes and gritted his teeth.

“I am without any options to save my kingdom, and I must instead trust their lives to the Equestrians in the silent hope their weapon is enough to protect them. Their memories must be altered so they think they have been forced into my control, otherwise Celestia might punish them too.” Sombra lowered his head slightly, keeping his horn touching.

“I failed you, and I dare not ask for a miracle. But please, keep my subjects safe, for I can no longer protect them.” Sombra opened his eyes, and placed the Heart in the center of the room, watching as it slowly levitated up and two crystals sprung out to meet it. Sombra turned, and walked down the stairs to where his subjects were being escorted into the caverns below. The Commander saluted once every Crystal Pony was inside.

“Goodbye, my subjects.” Sombra closed his eyes, and sent a pulse of magic over the compacted group, causing all to gain green eyes and purple mist for a brief moment before a dazed look covered their face. As they all turned to look at him, they began to back further into the cave with a fearful look on their face. Sombra waited until the Commander was inside, and covered the entrance with a layer of gray crystal. It would shatter upon his demise.

Turning, Sombra breathed in, and turned into shadow, slithering up to the room his love was laying in, and carried her body slowly to just outside the wall. Solidifying, he levitated out a small box of dirt, and levitated her inside, removing the blanket. Staring at her for a moment, he forced himself to look away as he released the magic, letting the dirt cover her.

Sombra turned to his city, and slowly began decorating it in his colors. Talking to his old friends was no longer an option. The time it would take to convince them would leave not enough time to realise there was a threat coming from the north. If he wanted them to have the best chance of defeating the old enemy, he had to let his defeat be quick. And convincing somepony as stubborn as Celestia would not be quick.

Finally, Sombra slithered up to the throne room, and took a seat, and rubbed his forehead. Even now, he could feel the despair and fear from the ponies he had trapped, which would soon turn to joy upon his demise. Sombra hated how he was manipulating them, but it was his Empire’s only chance. Sombra closed his eyes, and waited as the seconds ticked by.

They wanted a corrupt villain? So be it.

Sombra opened his eyes as they crashed through the window of the throne room, and smiled. Standing up, he called upon his shadow magic to bring up his scythe as they blasted him with a concentrated burst of magic. Sombra dived into the shadow, and emerged unharmed after it had faded.

Crystal sprung out underneath him and he slammed into Celestia with it, glancing at Luna from the corner of his eyes and letting a sly smile fall on his face. Turning, he blocked her attack, and sent her sprawling in the next moment. Concentrating, crystal sprang up around her, knocking her out for a moment.

Leaping back as Celestia shattered the crystal, he dodged an attack aimed at his side, earning a slice that caused him minor discomfort. Concentrating, it was healed in mere moments. Sombra leaned back and grew a crystal in front of him as Celestia charged, her blade sinking deep into it before it shattered and impaled Sombra. Sombra melted into shadow, and rose up behind Celestia, swinging his blade.

Leaping into the air, Celestia dodged the blade and slammed into the ground as dust sprung up around her. Looking around, she deflected a blow from behind and pushed into Sombra, pinning him against the wall for a moment. Luna shook her head, concentrating as she shattered the crystal. Sombra kicked Celestia away and covered himself in a thick shield of Crystal as both once more fired.

All three landed, and sized each other up. Sombra lowered his head, and laughed.

“So much hatred.” Sombra smiled, and melted into shadow. Celestia and Luna began to look around rapidly, trying to pick where the next attack would come from.

“Show yourself coward!” Celestia flared her wings and lit up the room, eliminating any shadows. Still unable to find him, she frowned.

“You speak of cowardice, have you forgotten whose domain you are in?” Sombra spoke from underneath Celestia, his scythe rocketing out of the shadow. Flaring her wings, Celestia managed to avoid it at the cost of it slicing through her leg. Wincing, she stood with it one leg off the ground, and glared at Sombra.

“I care not what dark pacts you made! You will fall!" Celestia fired an arc of light at Sombra, who deflected it with his scythe. Luna charged forward, managing to score a slice though his cheek. Twirling, she kicked Sombra, sending him to the other corner of the room. Sombra turned his eyes to Celestia, and a wicked smile crossed his face.

“It seems even the gods lack purity in their hearts, I can taste your wrath.” Sombra licked his lips, and his eyes glowed even brighter as he smiled at them. Bowing his head, his smile only grew.

“And it is delicious.” Sombra acted quickly, knocking Celestia back with crystal and diving into her as Luna attempted to defend. Charging her, Celestia dodged, however his attack was not what she had been expecting. Sombra turned his head, and lightly tapped Celestia with his horn, spell already on it. Flipping backward, he dodged an attack from Luna, and thrust crystal out of the ground with his head as he slid into land. Luna growled, and tried to escape.

Sombra turned to Celestia, who was now looking at something only she could see. Sombra closed his eyes for a moment, before opening them and turning toward Luna, eyes narrowing as he smiled. Giving a shrug, he added another layer of crystal, pinning her down as he stepped onto it and peered into her eyes.

“Why such lengths to protect her petty imperialistic interests?” Sombra narrowed his eyes further, and Luna spat at him, horn glowing as she tried to break free.

“You’re a fool if you think that’s what I’m trying to protect.” Luna cried out in pain as the crystal tightened around her, and Sombra growled, raising his head to look down at her.

“Failing to protect more like. How do you expect to defeat the tougher enemies that will arise in the future, if you can’t defeat a simple Unicorn?” Sombra shrugged closing his eyes as he made a noncommittal gesture. Opening his eyes, he blinked, taking a step back, and realised Luna was smiling.

She also happened to be levitating three gems.

“Because we stand for Harmony! And we will never let darkness enslave those who can’t fight. And you forgot one major fact Sombra.” As Luna smirked, Sombra tilted his head and narrowed his eyes.

“And what is that?” Sombra flinched, and turned rapidly around, seeing Celestia stand.

“Illusion spells need to be maintained to keep the pony trapped. Sister! Now!” Luna and Celestia both rose up into the air, the crystal holding Luna shattering. Sombra fell to the floor and looked rapidly between them, and then smiled warmly and looked down.

The elements fired a rainbow at Sombra, which consumed him, leaving only a fading shadow. Luna and Celestia smiled at each other, and then blinked in surprised as the Crystal Empire simply vanished around them, leaving them the only two forms on the snowy landscape.

“Curses, he must have known he was going to lose, come sister.” Celestia made to fly away, but paused as Luna looked sadly around her.

“He was one of the only ponies I know who appreciate my night.” Luna looked up toward her sister, who smiled and brought a wing around her.

“Come not my sister, plenty of ponies love your night, as they love my light. In fact, let us celebrate our victory in your honor.” Celestia saw Luna smiled warmly, and turned beginning to fly away.

“Now of course since everypony sleeps during the night, we will have to hold it during the day-” Celestia continued speaking as Luna followed behind, looking down mutely. Luna knew; while it would be in her honor, being held during the day meant it would actually be about Celestia.

Silently sighing, she followed her sister home.

And what if that option did not give me what I desired most of all?

“All hear me and obey my commands.” Sombra rotated as he looked each one of the Elements in the eyes. Cadance tilted her head, but said nothing.

“When I release the spell controlling you, you will all immediately attack me with the most powerful harmony magic at your disposal. Leave room for the Elements to transform before attacking. Ensure you don’t remember why you attacked, only that it was on impulse.” Sombra waited as all saluted, and turned to Cadance.

“And you, will not speak a word of this. I expect you to also cast your most powerful harmony spell.” Sombra waited as Cadance frowned, but nodded. Why did he want the spell? Surely harmony magic would just foil his plan. Either way, she wasn’t in a position to argue. At least, yet.

“Good.” Sombra’s gaze softened slightly, and he closed his eyes. In the silence, the dull thudding of something above them could be heard. Opening his eyes, he let the magic fade, and widened his eyes in mock surprise.

“Sombra!” All who had been under his control leapt to action, the Elements transforming in seconds as all charged their strongest harmony spells, and fired directly at Sombra, engulfing the room in a rainbow of color for a brief moment. Sombra’s horn flared to life and he gritted his teeth as the energy swirled around him.

Crying out, Sombra felt the magic from underneath him soon join that which was swirling around him. Sombra lowered his head as he held the concentrated power, comparable to the sun. Closing his eyes and biting down hard, the magic slowly coalesced into a pure white ball, blinding all in attendance. Sombra felt his body began to be torn apart as he controlled forces not meant to be controlled.

Sombra raised his horn, and fired up to the top of the empire.

The ball flew true, hitting a large crystal hanging from the top, shaped perfectly to send a pulse of magic that would engulf the city in a pulse of love. At least, under normal conditions. The ball hit the crystal, and with a cracking, the crystal shattered, its task done. The magic pulsed outward, traveling at mach speed. All Windigoes in its path disintegrated instantly at it passed through them

The magic expanded past Equestria, past the Gryphon Empire, past the badlands where dragons roamed, and soon encompassed the entire world. Then, it faded, and was gone. Sombra’s body collapsed into a puddle of shadow, and remained. Twilight and Luna were the first to recover, trying to recover what memories they could. Nothing remained from the point they had been controlled, they were unable to remember a thing.

“Why do I feel…” Twilight looked herself over, flaring her wings as she put a hoof to her chest in confusion. Something was different, but she was having trouble working out what. Luna, having dealt with darkness before, was more capable of realising what had changed. The others stood up, holding a hoof to their chests as well.

“It’s like, a weight I was not aware of is suddenly gone.” Luna frowned, and looked toward the black puddle and bit her lip in confusion. Cadance flapped her wings a few times, and a spell emerged from her horn as she walked toward the edge and looked down. All the citizens looked even brighter than before, almost blinding.

“Twilight, what happens when you combine the Elements with the Crystal Heart?” Cadance turned as Twilight tilted her head, before shaking it.

“I honestly don’t know, a powerful blast of love and harmony?” Twilight turned her eyes to the puddle as well, and turned to her friends as they shrugged. Cadance walked over, and pointed to the puddle, giving a frown.

“Then why did Sombra cast it, knowing it would render him a black puddle?” Cadance lowered her hoof as all shared a glance, and rubbed their head, feeling a headache coming on. Luna folded her wings and breathed out, trying to remember the old Sombra, memories faded by a thousand years.

Wait…

“Sister, what creature was around a thousand years ago, but has not been seen until today?” Luna turned, feeling a block around her mind she couldn’t get past by herself. If only her memories hadn’t been warped by the Nightmare. Celestia turned, and created a small illusion.

“While technically only legend back then, having vanished after the creation of Equestria, Windigoes.” Celestis looked toward the puddle, and breathed out as she moved to look down upon the Empire, it looked like something was rising up out of the sea of sparkling ponies. It was likely a Pegasi.

“Ah yes, that explains the change in the atmosphere I noticed.” Chrysalis stepped away from the center, and turned to look all of them in the eyes evenly. Motioning toward the sky, she tilted her head as she explained.

“Changelings feast on emotion, and I grew up during a time before the Empire had returned. I felt its return, but not for the reason you think. Before it returned, there had been no emotion to the sky.” Chrysalis took a step forward, lowing her head as she looked at them from the top of her eyes.

“As soon as it appeared, something warped the atmosphere, but only slightly. You’d have to be part-Changeling to notice. I could not begin to describe it, but I will try. Imagine an emotion like Anger, or Hate, and imagine we are a frog in a pot of water. Now imagine that Anger and Hate is the heat that is very slowly boiling the frog without it noticing, and you get an apt description of what the feeling is like.” Chrysalis turned around and gave a shrug as she looked down upon the city.

“Of course, being in the pot I would have never noticed it. But it is as if we, the frog, have been scooped out and placed in the garden to move freely.” Chrysalis raised an eyebrow as the form rising out of the crowd grew larger.

“I believe you can now draw your own conclusions about the black puddle that is on the ground.” Chrysalis stepped back as the form paused eye level with her, and glanced to the Elements. Twilight looked down as the puddle, and then sighed and looked to Luna. Gently reaching a hoof out, Luna slightly touched it, watching it roll off her hoof.

“If I had been a better friend, he would have told me about this.” Sitting down, Luna closed her eyes, ears flopping back. Twilight shuffled over and brought a wing half around Luna, sharing in her pain.

“There’s nothing we can do about this now, but I wish I knew why he didn’t trust me enough to tell me about it.” Twilight closed her eyes and bowed her head too. In truth, she hadn’t exactly been ‘harmonious’ with her friends when they had gotten frozen. Twilight felt ashamed she hadn’t even noticed.

“Ouch, hey!” Chrysalis swiped the Crystal Heart away as it bounced right into her. Swinging around her at her touch, the Heart moved slowly toward the puddle, paying no heed to any pony in it’s way. Hovering over it, it lowered into the puddle, and glowed.

Sombra opened his eyes, and didn’t bother looking around the blank, pure white landscape. He knew exactly where he was, and he waited as once more the pony formed in front of him. Sombra, of course, immediately recognised the form as his mother.

“You have done well, we thank you for removing the force that was always against us.” The voice spoke from nowhere and everywhere as the mother’s mouth moved. A warm smile emerged on her face, and she looked calmly at Sombra.

“I have done my duty, the Empire is forever safe from the threat of Windigoes. Now you must deliver on your promise, and let me rest, and finally reunite with my Crystal.” Sombra stepped toward his mother, whose smile slowly turned sad, and she shook her head. Sombra blinked, and his eyes narrowed.

“I’m sorry Sombra, but I’m afraid, we lied. You cannot be allowed to die, you are much too valuable to us.” The mother turned, and began walking away. Sombra growled, and began to chase after her, crying out in anger as moisture sprung to his face.

“You can’t do this to me! I served my Kingdom! I want to see her! Let me rest! You promised!” Sombra watched as her form vanished, unable to keep chase despite the fact she was only calmly walking away. Standing in the pure white, Sombra lowered his head and bit down on his lip, drawing blood. As it dripped onto the white, everything faded to black around him.

All eyes stared in shock as the puddle reformed, transforming into a Unicorn that was almost exactly the same, except for a jagged scar going up his horn. Sombra coughed, and a single tear escaped his eyes as his voice spoke, barely a whisper.

“Vous avez promis.” Sombra stopped moving, breathing slowly and obviously unconscious. Luna’s ear twitched, and she frowned, looking toward her sister as she approached, and sighed.

“Very well, but he stays in the dungeon until he answers my questions.” Celestia levitated the contents out of the bag, looking to the runes made to empower a pony, making their energy last longer, and to the fresh limiter conveniently ready for her. Placing the papers back in the bag, she lowered the limiter over the horn, and looked to Cadance.

“We best be on our way, with us three, teleporting to Canterlot should be fairly easy.” Celestia bowed her head, and Cadance blinked, and made a dash for the stairs.

“Wait a moment!” Cadance came back barely a moment later with a sealed letter in her handwriting, dropping the writing utensil on the ground. It was obvious she had written it on her way back. Cadance levitated her letter over to Luna.

“Please give this to him when he wakes.” Cadance bit her lip, and smiled as Luna nodded. Walking over to Shining Armor, she stood beside him, Crystal Heart hovering beside her for some reason, as the three Alicorns charged the spell, and vanished with a poof.

I think I too would be in his situation.

Sombra opened his eyes to white.

“I guess this is death,” he spoke, sitting up and looking around, finding nothing but white.

“Not quite,” spoke a voice as a form slowly appeared in front of him. Sombra tilted his head and leaned forward as the form got clearer. Eyes widening, he realised it was his mother, and took a step forward.

“Mother? You’re alive?” Sombra saw the form stop a few steps away, and shake her head.

“Again, not quite,” she spoke in a masculine voice. Sombra narrowed his eyes, and said nothing. ‘Mother’ sighed, and her form shifted into many different ponies, of different genders.

“We, are a construct of the Crystal Heart, the greatest thing ever to be created by the three races during the final battle against the Windigoes. Now, we are simply known as the crystal we created, and our story is passed down, diluted by time. Well,” she paused, and shrugged.

“I say ‘battle’ but it was really just a final goodbye before we expected death.” The form shimmered, and split into three. Sombra blinked, and decided to keep silent. All were in the image of his mother.

“We took on the form of your mother, as we are inclined to believe it will help you draw some sort of comfort from our words. However, we weren’t entirely sure.” Two of them spoke together, and glanced to the third who rolled his eyes.

“What do you want from me, shouldn’t the Elements have defeated me?” Sombra watched as all three approached, and took points in front, and to his sides, speaking around him in perfect sync.

“We, as a device created for the same purpose as the Elements, calmly discussed your punishment to prevent your life from being wasted.” All three walked forward, and turned to look back at him.

“As such, we have managed to come to an arrangement which will remove a threat to our existence that only we can battle against, in return for you being spared from vanishing to dust.” All three once more merged into a single pony, and smiled gently at Sombra.

“We greatly care for our little King, who got so close to the truth of the Empire, he found a True Queen to be his Wife.” Sombra was glad the Heart didn’t transform as an example, it was too soon. As such, he still winced.

“Truth of the Empire?” Sombra winced as his head suddenly throbbed, and looked to his hoof, and fell backward as it vanished into shadow. The Heart approached, and leaned over him.

“This Empire was created as the final wall to protect against the Windigoes, should they ever return. In fact, Crystal Ponies are caused by the continued presence of us. When Equestria was founded, the majority moved down, while a town remained above to act as an early warning to their return. It was made to last centuries, protecting against them. However, that time ran out during your rule.” The Heart walked away, and his hoof reformed. Blinking at it, he looked to the Heart.

“If it wasn’t for your timely appearance, and the finding of a True Queen, it would have fallen within a week. Do you know why we call her a True Queen?” The Heart sat down, and motioned Sombra over.

“Because she is able to perfectly tune with the Heart,” he replied, walking over and sitting down. Sombra flinched as the Heart gave a nod, and pointed to the symbol on his mothers flank, and touched Sombra’s.

“As a pony whose sole talent is love, only a True Queen would understand the very nature of love, and be able to guide the Empire to that light.” The Heart nodded, and removed his/her hoof.

“What do you want from me.” Sombra looked coldly at the Heart, cutting off all conversation on that specific topic.

“Sombra, what you have been trying to accomplish, is the reduction of fear and hate that can enter a person. You understood that ponies need it, and did not want to remove it, but you’re building a dam to stop a flood. It can work, for a time, but it won’t stop the issue. You need to stop the source for that.” The Heart smiled as Sombra blinked, and continued.

“That’s right, Windigoes. We didn’t realise it at the time, but the reason ponies had grown to the point to be at each other’s neck was because of them. They have this...pulse, they do that affects the entire world. Think of it similar to a blanket of snow covering the world, but invisible. It’s their way of making their food source grow.” The Heart stood up, and stepped back.

“If we wipe out Windigoes, this effect vanishes. But the problem with this is how. And frankly, we just don’t know how one would get that high a concentration of harmony to pull it off. At least, until we saw you at work. We firmly believe you hold the key to not only saving the Empire, but the entire world from being consumed by hatred. And so, we ask for your help.” The Heart bowed before Sombra, who stood up in response.

“Where are we?” Sombra looked around as the Heart answered, speaking from his bow.

“Technically, you are inside the crystal with us. Your body remains outside surrounded by rainbow. This is all taking place within a fraction of a microsecond. You are currently over-saturated with magic, I would not advise casting any spells.” Still bowing, the Heart motioned toward the hoof that had become shadow shortly before. Sombra nodded once, and brought a hoof to his chin.

“Is that what you designed the crystal above the palace for?” Sombra waited as the Heart rose, and nodded.

“How much magic can it take?” Sombra tilted his head as the Heart grinned.

“Good for one full go around the planet before shattering.” While complicated, and difficult to build, the palace had been made to absorb magic from the residents, to be sent to the heart, and then sent as a laser to the crystal which would then send it out as a pulse. They had been careful in the design, and it was designed to last, unlike the town.

“Would the Elements, you, the Crystal Ponies, and a True Queen be enough?” Sombra waited as they slowly nodded.

“It would, however you would need somepony to convert all the conflicting energies into one pure energy. Somepony who is an expert at manipulating magic and harmony.” The Heart winked, and Sombra nodded. That obviously meant him.

“However, if you do not have the True Queen, it wouldn’t harmonise into one properly, and so we are going to have to resort to waiting until a new True Queen is born.” The Heart waited patiently for Sombra to speak.

“Won’t that take years? The Windigoes are coming, we don’t have years.” Sombra tilted his head as the Heart nodded, and swiped his hoof at the white around them. It transformed, and suddenly they were above the Empire, looking down upon a wave of ice-blue charging into the Empire.

“My dear King, they are already here. And it is going to take hundreds of years for a True Queen to be born. With only your sister to spread Crystal Pony genes into Equestrians once more.” Waving a hoof, the Heart leaned down, looking at all the Windigoes.

“Every single Windigo is down there, ready to destroy the one thing halting their feeding. It is why the Elements agreed to our proposal in return for your life. For you see, we plan to protect the Empire, as you asked, while also saving your life and trapping all Windigoes until the chance to destroy them once and for all returns.” The Heart smirked down, before once more swiping and returning them to the white nothing.

“How are you going to do that?” Sombra stepped back, feeling a chill up his spine as the Heart’s smile only grew.

“We’re going to make you immortal.” The Heart turned away and made an irritated motion as it continued.

“We tried Alicorn but the Elements refused on the grounds you aren’t a bearer. No matter, we’ve got other methods to grant you the power you’ll need.”

“But, if I don’t die, I can never see my beloved in the afterlife, nor my mother.” Sombra looked down, closing his eyes as he clenched his teeth. When would he be allowed to rest? Would he be forced to serve his Empire forever, instead of just a simple lifetime?

“Don’t worry, it’s only temporary, we’ll remove it the same time we remove the powers we are gifting you with.” The Heart put an arm around Sombra, who flinched and stepped away.

“Look, we need to turn you into a battery that will run indefinitely, because we don’t know when the True Queen will be born. We can’t power the spell ourselves, we’re just a complicated converter.” The Heart stepped back, and sat down.

“You swear you will remove it once I have done my duty?” Sombra raised his head, and the Heart nodded enthusiastically.

“How long will I be used as a power source?” Sombra sat down in front of the Heart, looking it straight in the eyes.

“200 years tops,” the Heart made a cross on their chest, and smiled. Sombra sighed, and lowered his head. As King, his duty came before his own desires, always.

“Very well.” Sombra stayed seated as the Heart split into three once more, all beaming as they formed a triangle around him.

“Excellent, while we begin the process there is a few tiny tidbits we do need to tell you,” spoke one, looking to the second.

“You see, while you will be awake and unaffected by the Windigoes while trapped in the time bubble, you won’t be able to actually leave the city,” continued the second.

“We’ll detect the True Queen give or take a few years after, but we need you to sort of ‘push’ her along otherwise she won’t be able to repel the Windigoes in time to buy you the chance to enact the plan.” The third one lowered his head to the ground, and dissolved into it, forming a crystal heart symbol.

“That is fine,” replied Sombra. After all, he was currently a ‘corrupt King.’

“There’s also the fact we’re going to have to give you more power than you can possibly handle to power the spell, and it is likely to affect your brain slightly. We haven’t entirely nailed down how much, but I suggest read a lot of books.” The second one also vanished into the ground, the two hearts joined together by a line going around Sombra.

“After the new Queen activates us, we will remove the power and also your immortality as promised. After that, we entrust the fate of the Kingdom to you. Don’t fail us this time.” Finally, the first one dissolved, and a triangle formed around Sombra, and he was blinded by a pure white light, somehow even brighter than the whiteness around him.

And then...darkness.

Sombra opened his eyes and looked down, most of his body was currently a large shadow. Examining his body, it seemed the power had been too much to hold in a Unicorn, but not in his shadow form. Flying down to the city, he passed the place he had trapped the citizens, and blinked. They were entombed in ice, and surrounded by greedy windigoes, feasting on them. Sombra tried to interact, but found he simply faded through both.

Turning, Sombra took in the sky, noticing how everything outside the city was just, nothing, black. Flying toward the castle, he made his way down the street and into the Empire’s library, and toward a section he had never touched that was filled with Fiction.

Opening a random one, he began to read.

Turning into a shadow of what I once was.

Sombra opened his eyes to a prison cell, and turned to face the wall on his thin bed. Closing his eyes again, he let his mind go blank.

“Sombra,” she spoke from behind him. A dark blue hoof tried to touch him on the shoulder, he pushed it away, and resumed his inaction. There was a gentle plop as the form sat down behind him.

“I’m sorry, if I had of been a better friend, I would have gone to you about it before resorting to such extremes.” Luna paused, and sighed loudly, standing up and turning toward the cell door.

“You’ve always been smarter than me you know. Why, I bet you never got jealous of your brother, the way I used to.” Luna stepped out of the cell, and nodded to the guard. The door clanged closed, and the sound of her leaving clattered through the area.

Sombra opened his eyes and stared at the wall. The book had spoken of Nightmare Moon, but had Luna really become so consumed as to be forced into such extremes? And what did that say about Celestia? Sombra’s ear flickered as the sounds of hoofsteps echoes once more. Sombra closed his eyes once more.

“It’s me,” spoke a regal voice he reconised anywhere. Celestia did not enter the cell, opting to stand near the bars, wings folded, and speak into the cell.

“I just want to thank you for that night, all those years ago, where you let us learn about the spell to raise the sun and moon. If it weren’t for you, we would have never earned our cutie marks.” Celestia glanced toward the exit, and began to walk away. Pausing, she glanced back.

“Like the sun, I burn so bright. Shadow runs from me in fright. My warming rays do bathe the planet, but get too close and I melt granite. I am not as wise as many doth think,” turning, she began to walk away.

“Even my armor has some chinks.” Celestia left without another word, and Sombra sighed silently. It wasn’t long before a third, and final Alicorn came down to see him.

“Open the door,” she spoke, holding a letter in purple magic. Trotting into the room, she paused, and then walked over to Sombra.

“You got a message from Cadance, Luna didn’t feel right delivering it.” Twilight levitated the letter to sit on the bed between Sombra and the wall he was currently facing. After a moment, his horn sparked to life, and levitated the letter over to the other side of the room, and dumped it in the toilet.

“Sombra, that’s just plain rude!” Twilight levitated it out of the water and carefully dried it off, and glared at Sombra’s back. Opening it, she cleared her voice.

“Very well, if you don’t want to read it, I shall read it to you. I sure hope it’s not about some embarrassing baby pictures or something.” Twilight looked down, and began to read, tilting her head as she did so.

“To Sombra, former King of the Crystal Empire. As thanks for your work, I now relieve you of all duties you feel you must do for our Empire. Don’t worry, just because I and my husband are bringing in Equestrian ideals, we aren’t going to remove old traditions, for the most part. As such, there is a final gift I bestow upon you. You are free to come visit the Empire whenever you wish.” Twilight folded the letter back up and looked to Sombra.

Sombra said nothing in response.

“I also wanted to tell you something too.” Twilight glanced down and dug a hoof into the cobblestone.

“I’ve talked it over with my friends, but we all forgive you for taking control of us like that. You could have told us rather than going to all that hassle, we could even have smoothed things over with Luna, Celestia, and Cadance too. So yeah, just letting you know you’re welcome to come back and stay in Ponyville if you so wish.” Twilight looked toward the door and let her ears flop. It was time to go, Sombra was obviously not going to speak to her.

“They would have just assumed you were corrupted.” Sombra shifted slightly, but didn’t open his eyes, still facing the wall. Twilight flinched, and looked toward Sombra, incredulous.

“No they wouldn’t have! Sombra, they know me, they would never think that.” Twilight shook her head and stamped the ground, firmly believing her words. Sombra opened his eyes, and sighed, still facing the wall.

“They didn’t believe me back then.” Sombra once more closed his eyes, and Twilight opened her mouth to make a sharp retort, before closing it. Biting her lip, she lowered her head as she realised Sombra was right. From the way Luna had acted during her visit, they had obviously been friends. And yet...they hadn’t trusted him.

“Be that as it may, I refuse to believe that was your only option, and I will prove it.” Twilight once more stamped the ground, and blinked, tilting her head as Sombra coughed, opening his eyes and glancing to her.

“I-Well I don’t know how right now exactly, but I’ll prove it eventually! And that’s not the point I was getting at here. Look Sombra, controlling us was not a nice action but we understand, sort of, why you did it and we’re forgiving you. We’re willing to give you another chance.” Twilight blinked again as Sombra cringed, and turned away, hiding behind his mane. Tilting her head, she wondered what exactly she had said that had set him off.

“I have already used my second chance,” he muttered from his ‘hiding place’. Twilight frowned, and then smiled and walked over. Leaning her head over Sombra, she caught his eyes and rolled hers.

“I never said ‘second’ silly, I said ‘another’. If that pony’s a friend, you give them third fourth and even thirty chances, no matter the crime. That’s what friends do. I mean, you’ve already forgiven Luna for accusing you again when you took us to Canterlot right? Or at least, from what they tell me. I don't remember any of it.” Twilight stepped back and watched as Sombra swiped at the air she had been standing in a moment earlier.

“Leave me alone,” he spoke, curling up slightly. Twilight turned and began to head for the door.

“As you wish Sombra, but if you ever need one of us, we will always make time for you. Even Chrysalis has said she’ll offer what she can to help you. All you need to do is ask Sombra. And this time, no one is going to second-guess you.” Twilight nodded to the guard, and stepped out of the cell.

“If Sombra asks to leave, let him do so.” Twilight quickly silenced the guard as he moved to object, standing up tall, somehow towering over him despite her short height.

“Do you question my authority?” Twilight smiled as the guard shook his head and saluted. Turning, she walked away.

Sombra curled further into a ball, and closed his eyes.

Until someone found me in the darkness.

“He’s gone?” Twilight blinked, looking to the empty cell as the guard greeted her, sweat pouring down his face as two Alicorns stared him down.

“Yes m’aam. He said if you asked to say he is going to Luna’s home, made me remove his limiter, and left.” The guard breathed out as both looked away from him, and Twilight tilted her head.

“Well, since he did not mean Canterlot, maybe he meant the castle in the Everfree? That was my home once upon a time.” Luna shrugged, and nodded once. It made sense, Sombra would know of its location. Twilight nodded, and they walked away from the guard.

“I’ll go check up on him then, do you want to come?” Twilight paused once they emerged in sunlight, and Luna shook her head.

“No, I believe it is best I give him space. I know little about what bothers him, but maybe he will listen to you.” Luna bowed her head, and left Twilight alone. Concentrating, Twilight charged a spell.

‘Can't believe he left without a goodbye. How rude.’ Twilight concentrated, and with a poof she teleported to her castle, and headed out the door. Trotting toward the Everfree, she ignored the chills as she entered the forest, and headed down the path to the castle. Once more, she paused at the entrance, and breathed in.

“Sombra?” Twilight entered and headed toward the library, peeking her head inside. Not finding him there, she turned and began to head for the top part of the castle, thankfully still reachable due to great design. Glancing in the rooms, she eventually found one that led to a balcony, and smiled, there he was.

“Sombra?” Twilight slowly walked around to his side and blinked, he was sleeping while sitting upright. Ear flickering, her mouth tilted up as she detected the barest hint of a snore. Twilight turned to head out the room, and jumped as a large thump sounded behind her. Turning, Sombra was holding a pitch black scythe toward her, eyes blinking open as he took stock of his surroundings. After a moment, the scythe vanished.

“You know, you’d get a better sleep if you let Luna into your dreams to help you work through them.” Twilight turned and took a seat beside Sombra as he sat down and looked out on the overgrown garden.

“No,” was his simple reply. Twilight sighed and nodded, she had expected that answer. Putting a hoof slowly on his shoulder, she leaned in and gave him a short hug.

“We'll be here when you’re ready to talk. You’ll feel better once you do, trust me.” Twilight stood up and walked over to the desk covered in papers. It looked like blueprints for a castle, was Sombra planning to restore the castle?

“I can’t talk about it yet, she-they deserve to be mourned. But, a thousand years of being denied that right are hard to overcome.” Sombra stood up and walked over, sorting the papers so they made a more concise diagram of his plan.

“She?” Twilight saw the wince this time, and stepped back, knowing she had crossed an invisible line. However, Sombra simple lowered his head, walked back over to the cushion, and sat back down. Twilight slowly followed, sitting down also.

“She was my light, and I was forced to toss her aside like garbage because of duty.” Sombra’s ears flopped down as he looked at his hooves.

“It sounds like she really meant a lot to you.” Twilight shuffled over and reached a hoof around Sombra, bringing him into a half-hug.

“Without her and my duty to the Empire, my life isn’t worth living. And I have been denied my reward of death. I have nothing.” Sombra closed his eyes and slumped against Twilight, she bit her lip and frowned. After a moment, she relaxed and smiled sympathetically at Sombra.

“Listen, mourning isn’t about crying over your loved ones, everypony experiences it differently. Now, let’s go get you a Pinkie Pie milkshake.” Twilight slowly pulled Sombra to his feet, and concentrated, teleporting them into down. Escorting him to Sugarcube corner, she looked to Pinkie Pie and smiled.

“One of your best chocolate milk’s Pinkie, and don’t skimp on the sugar.” Twilight sat Sombra down at a table as a large milkshake mug, nearly half the size of the table, was placed down. Sombra levitated it off and brought the straw to his lips. Sipping it, his expression softened slightly.

“What are you doing in that castle anyway?” Twilight glanced to the door as all her friends peeked their heads in, and she rolled her eyes and motioned them inside.

“I am planning to restore it so I have a place to live while I work.” Sombra sipped his drink, not looking up.

“Work on what?” Twilight sat down across from Sombra, and he looked to her.

“The magic of the Everfree. If I can harness the wild magic I might be able to create an entirely new type. One that does not rely on our innate magic or alchemy.” Sombra glanced down and blinked, he had finished the milkshake. As soon as he noticed this however, another one was placed on the table.

“Do you mind if I help out? That sounds like fun. I can help with the repairs too. Many hooves make light work.” Twilight tilted her head and smiled, and Sombra gazed at her silently for a long time. Rarity walked forward and pulled out a piece of paper with some patterns on it.

“Oh! I can help you design the furniture and cloth! You won’t live in a more fashionable house!” Rarity beamed as Sombra levitated the designs over and looked at them. As the placed them on the table, a blue face was close to his own.

“And I can help you clear out some of those trees that are growing into it. I’ll even throw in a free performance of the Sonic Crystal-Rainboom.” Rainbow Dash winked, and moved back. Applejack tilted her head and smiled.

“Ah can help yah get that garden of tha’ castle under control if yah want. Least I can do for yah help in cutting down my work.” Applejack stepped aside, revealing Fluttershy hiding behind her.

“I-I can ask the c-creatures n-not to a-a-attack you,” she spoke softly. Pinkie Pie giggled as she put a third milkshake on the table.

“And I’ll make sure your castle is filled with yummy delicious treats so you never go hungry.” Pinkie Pie pulled out a muffin shaped like a crystal. It was part of the next batch, slightly less filled with sugar in the hope Sombra would like them.

“So what do you say Sombra, want some help with your next project?” Twilight and all her friends amassed around the other side of the table, closed their eyes and smiled as they faced Sombra. Sombra looked upon this, feeling his horn lightly spark due to the part of him that was Changeling, and he smiled.

It was not what most would consider a smile. His mouth barely tilted upward, seemingly transforming from his permanent frown to a more neutral line. What really revealed it was a smile was more his eyes, which softened as he closed them, and a low chuckle escaped his lips for a moment. Opening his eyes, he looked to them, and opened his mouth to speak.

“That would be...adequate.”

Sombra's Memories: The Childhood

Author's Note

In case anyone wants a chrono order.
Technically not all Sombra's as the first one's Tia but you get the idea.

Sombra's Memories: The Childhood

The young foal with a white body and pink mane dashed toward the throne room of the castle, entering the room and breathing in sharpy at the sight before her. Her mother and father were talking to some sort of creature. Hearing her intake, all three turned. Another foal, this one a dark blue stepped around her to peek inside.

“Who’s this Mommy?” The foal glanced to her sister, before a wizened chuckle escaped from their mother’s lips.

“This is Queen Pupa, she’s a Changeling from a distant land.” The two foals gasped again, taking in the changeling, who chuckled and walked over to them, crouching down and giving them a gentle smile.

“Hello,” she spoke, and the two foals screamed and hid behind the door, giggling. Pupa shook her head, smiling, and peeked her head slowly around the door. After a moment, she winked at the older foal.

“What are your names, I’m sure they’re lovely.” Pupa watched as the two shared a glance, and then beamed bright smiles.

“I’m Suhlestia-Am Ahm Loona!” They spoke at the same time, but Pupa understood them well enough. Standing up, she winked at their mother, who chuckled and made a motion with her hoof. Turning back to the foals, she slowly stepped out the door and closed it behind her.

“Well aren’t you big girls, facing down a fearsome ol’ changeling by your lonesome. Do you have a room? I would love to see it.” Pupa smiled as both gripped her in their magic, allowing herself to be pulled toward a room. Opening the door for her, the two showed off their side of the room. They were as different as night and day.

“So what’s a changeling do Miss Pupa?” Celestia looked up at the changeling with bright curious eyes. Luna looked away, hiding behind her mane, but equally curious. Pupa sat down on the ground, and looked down at the two.

“Well, most changelings collect food for the hive. A few tend to the young, and then there’s me who is in charge of ensuring our food source doesn’t know about us.” Pupa winked, and made a shushing motion with her hoof. The two nodded enthusiastically.

“What do you mean hive, like bees?” Luna tilted her head and Pupa laughed, a low chuckle that was soft and yet concise.

“No no, little ones. Changelings are sort of like ponies, except we all live together in one big area together, we call this a hive. Changelings only go out for food, and I always know where they are so there’s never any danger.” Pupa looked to the window, watching as the sun rose further into the sky.

“How do ya do that,” questioned Celestia, sitting down beside her sister.

“Well, all changelings are connected via a telepathy network. I do not know how we developed this ability, but think of it like a busy town center with a lot of voices talking at once.” Pupa winced slightly as she spoke, before returning to her warm smile.

“Doesn’t that get confusing?” Luna looked to her sister, remembering how their mother always hated when they talked at the same time.

“Sometimes, but you learn to listen for what is directed at you, and what is just background chatter.” Pupa stood up, fluttering her wings as she looked down upon the two.

“Wait, where are you going?” Celestia and Luna rose, and she chuckled as she opened the door, bowing as she stepped out.

“I have to go sign a treaty with your parents. You see, Changelings are often treated like insects if we’re discovered, and I find it is easier to confront the rulers privately and form a pact of silence, rather than try to keep it hidden entirely. That way, we have help covering up potential mistakes.” Pupa winked, and left the two alone.

“And that’s how you make a crystal bloom. They’re tasteless, but that doesn’t matter for what we use them for.” The mare smiled warmly at her son as she passed off the foal to an nursemaid, who began heading for its cot, where the foal would sleep. The colt smiled at his mother, and concentrated, lowering his horn to the ground as sparks flew off his horn. After a moment, a very small crystal rose from the floor.

“Ma, I did it!” The colt beamed as his mother blinked in shock, and then smiled warmly, shaking her head as she poked him where he was ticklish.

“Well aren’t you the little prodigy, you remind me so much of my sister, your auntie.” The mother chuckled as the colt breathed in, and began to poke her as he tried to get her attention.

“I have an auntie? Will I ever get to meet her?” The colt beamed, before glancing toward the door where his father had walked in, and was glaring openly at the mother.

“No, you will never meet her, she lives far far away my son, and your father does not like her very much.” The mother winced slightly under the father’s gaze, before he turned and marched away.

“Why doesn’t he like her ma?” The colt tilted his head, and giggled as the mother poked him once more, shaking her head as the smile returned to her face.

“You’ll understand when you’re older dear, would you like to practice more of the special language?” The mother chuckled as the son began to bounce around the room, before plopping down in front of her.

“Yes! Luna loves it when I teach her about the special language, she say’s I’m a very profwesional teacher.” The colt stood up tall and proud, and the mother winced slightly.

“That’s very nice dear, would you like to learn her name in the special language?”

“Ma, why does brother and me have fangs, and you have fangs, but Pa doesn’t?” Sombra sat in front of his mother as she chuckled warmly and smiled. Sombra was on a roll with strange questions, having already asked where air came from.

“Oh, that’s simple my dear, it’s because I’m not a Crystal Pony.” The mother flicked her tail against Sombra’s side, and he whined slightly as he swiped it away.

“If you’re not a Crystal Pony, what are you Ma?” Sombra tilted his head as his mother frowned slightly, and then breathed in.

“Well, I guess you had to find out someday,” she spoke, and her horn glowed green for a moment. Suddenly, she was enveloped in green fire, and when it vanished, the form of a Changeling Queen with similar features was looking down at her son.

“A Changeling? But, that means I’m.” Sombra, wide eyed and in shock, watched a black hoof calmly direct his attention into his mother’s eyes.

“Yes my son, you are half-Changeling, as is your brother.” With another flash of green fire, the mother returned to normal, and gave her son a sad smile. Sombra’s brother has been less than happy about the news, thinking it made him no longer a pure blood Prince. It was nonsensical, but she did allow him to pretend he was adopted, if only to make him happy.

“I understand if this means you don’t like me anymore, but I ask you to not hold a grudge against my race.” Biting her lip, the mother looked out the door, mind musing on the Prince.

“So that secret language is actually…” Sombra trailed off, and the mother nodded.

“Changeling, yes.” The mother turned her attention to Sombra, and realised he didn’t seem frightened by the news, just surprised.

“So the reason I have fangs, is because of my blood. What else did I gain from you?” Sombra looked curiously at his mother, and a warm smile fell on her face when she realised that fact.

“I am not sure my son, but I do know one thing I can teach you that may help, should you run into a problem that you can’t tell your father about. He doesn’t especially like Changelings you see, but he does know who I truly am. It was an arranged marriage.” The mother felt open relief as Sombra nodded, and shuffled closer. He was such a smart colt, and his magic could not be stronger. Being showered by love from birth had helped him grow to impressive strengths.

“This may be a little jarring at first, I am going to connect you to the hive mind. You’ll be able to do this yourself any time you want my son, but I will stay right beside you the first time” The mother lowered her horn, glowing green, and gently touched it to her son’s horn, teaching him the spell. Closing her eyes, she then sent them both into the hive mind.

The hive detected the moment a new consciousness entered, and slowly swarmed around the form. It began to let off spikes of fear until one consciousness curled gently around it. Still quaking, it huddled against that consciousness as the curiosity pushed against them. After a moment, the hive rolled over into happiness, and welcomed the new mind into it. Giving the mind some room to get comfortable, the hive retreated slightly, and the new mind slowly approached.

The hive celebrated the new mind, wrapped around it, encouraging it while it traded information. The new mind’s curiosity overrode fear, and soon the hive was sharing history, life stories of their cover, and magic. Eventually, the older mind dragged the new mind away, and the hive bid farewell, swarming the new mind with a feeling of belonging, just before they faded from the hive.

Opening her eyes, the mother smiled warmly as tears of open joy rolled down Sombra’s face. Bringing her son into a hug, she nodded.

“That’s right son, you will always belong to a hive, no matter how the world views you. Just as you will always belong to me, and always be my son.” After a moment, she let Sombra go as he looked to her, quickly wiping away the tears.

“Why do ponies hate Changelings Ma?” Sitting down, Sombra tilted his head. The mother smiled sadly and looked toward the door.

“Ponies fear what they can’t control, what can be anyone at any time. They fear us, and so they hate us.” The mother looked the Prince in the eyes as he glared daggers at her, and stormed away from the door. Sombra dived into his mother arms, nuzzling her.

“Don’t worry Ma, I promise never to be afraid of Changelings. In fact.” Sombra stepped away and beamed proudly, striking a heroic pose.

“I’ll rid fear from this Empire! That way Changelings can live happily here as well.” Sombra was pulled into a hug as his mother chuckled, knowing he meant every word.

“My dear, fear is an important emotion, it makes us wise to the dangers of the world. But I would very much like to see the world you envision, it would be a day come true.” The mother quickly wiped away the tear from her eyes, and looked down at her proud son. As very softly, barely a whisper in the hive mind, she dared to hope.

“It will Ma!” Sombra nodded, determined, and then turned to head out the door. Waving goodbye with a smile, the mother waved back. Turning, Sombra nearly walked into the Prince, who had a very strange look on his face. It was a smile, but a very weird one. Sombra bowed once in greeting, and continued on his way.

’I wonder if brother knows we’re half-Changeling. Oh! I wonder if I should tell Tia and Moon! No, I’ll save it as a surprise for when my brother’s Empire is free of most hate.’ Sombra bounced down the path merrily. He failed to notice his brother slink into his mother’s room. Sombra walked over to his desk and carefully moved his homework toward one side, and began to draw.

“I’ll make you proud Ma, watch me.”

“Da! Da! Can I come with you and big brother?” A gray colt with black hair approached a larger pony who was sporting a crown. Beside him, a tall stallion with a smaller crown softened his eyes and chuckled, looking to his father.

“What do you say, he’s getting to the age I was when you first took me.” The prince chuckled as the king sighed, and looked toward the carriage, two Pegasi at the front to pull it. After a moment, he turned his attention to the prince and narrowed his eyes.

“Very well, he may as well get some battle experience before the monks take him to learn all knowledge.” The king turned, and sat down in the carriage. Following and taking a seat himself, the prince smiled and patted the chair as the colt jumped up and sat down, eyes wide with excitement.

“This is so exciting, will lil sis be coming when she’s my age?” Looking to the Pegasi as they took to the sky, the colt giggled as the breeze blew his hair back, making it wave.

“No, your sister is betrothed to a zebra to ensure peaceful relations. Princesses do not learn the art of war.” The king looked down as the colt’s ears flopped back, and he nodded sadly. Blinking, he turned his head, opening his mouth.

“But doesn’t Lune learn war from her Ma?” The colt shrunk as the king hissed, and the prince shuffled closer to his brother, putting an arm around him protectively. Turning, the king fixed his cold stare on the colt.

“What have I told you about using that dead language! Your mother should have never taught you it.” Turning away abruptly, the king gritted his teeth, and everything fell silent. The prince relaxed, and removed the hoof from his brother.

“You will obey our customs son, not those of our neighbor.” The king relaxed, and looked over the side as they passed some reinforcements heading for the front line. There was an army of ponies, he narrowed his eyes and scowled.

“Okay Da.” Looking down, the colt also watched the troops, spotting very few unicorns in the crowd.

“Da, why are there so little unicorns in your Empire?” The colt looked to the king as he turned and pointed to the horn on the colt’s head, motioning to his broad back.

“We are an Earth Pony civilisation, so it is rare for us to get Pegasi and Unicorns like your sister and you. Even with our massive array of battle spells, we are often forced to rely on our strength and numbers to win battles due to this.” As the carriage landed all three stepped out onto a high platform overlooking the large plateau of green. In the far distance, a similar tower could be seen, sporting a flag of a gryphon.

“Now listen here brother,” the prince turned, leaning down and locking eyes with the colt. Nodding, the colt leaned forward, every hair paying attention to his brother’s words. The prince pointed to a small stool that was being placed next to a larger chair that the king as now sitting in.

“You must sit there and not move, I’ll be right beside you the entire time.” The prince smiled as the colt sat down and nodded eagerly, turning to squint out the window. A unicorn walked over, and bowed at them.

“Your highness, the spell is ready, who should I administer it to.” As the unicorn bowed, the king motioned to the prince and colt.

“Us three, my younger son is here to experience war.” Closing his eyes, the King bowed his head as the unicorn stepped over, horn glowing, and gently tapped his forehead. Copying the action, the colt opened his eyes and realised he could see every stalk of grass on the field.

“Woah, this is cool!” The colt grinned to his brother, who chuckled, and looked away, a sad look in his eyes as he breathed out silently. The cold did not see it, instead looking toward the other side of the clearing.

“Da, they’re gryphons, why’re we fighting gryphons?” The colt pointed with his hoof, and the prince bit his lip as the king turned.

“Because they destroyed one of our watchtowers and took over the area. We must drive them out.” The king saw the first line of gryphons begin to form up, and raised a hoof to silence the room.

“What do you say son?” The king turned to the prince, who as narrowing his eyes as he bit his lip once more.

“Uh, a thousand?” The prince breathed out as the king nodded, and then leaned down to the colt, and muttered a quick side thought.

“Tell me son, how do Earth Ponies fight against flying foes?” The king felt the ghost of a smile come onto his face as the colt scrunched up his own in deep thought.

“Uh, I dunno Da, how do we fight em?” The colt looked brightly at his father, who sighed and looked to the heavens.

“How about you answer this one.” Turning toward the prince, the king waited patiently as he mused for a moment, and then smiled.

“We attack like a single entity, large and fast. They have to dive down to attack us, and we’re faster than they are.” Smiling, the Prince was pleased as the king nodded in approval. The colt breathed out and widened his eyes, imagining a giant pony stomping over the landscape.

“Sire, they have begun to move.” The king turned back to the battle and nodded to the unicorn.

“Order the troops forward, generals are to use block formation.” Looking out the window, all three watched as the two armies faced each other. After a moment, they charged and the battle began. The colt, who could see everything, widened his eyes and began to scream, unable to look away. The unicorn cast a spell, and suddenly the room was silent once more, the colt still screaming silently in the room.

“It’s best he see this before he heads off to learn all those dark spells, despite how much it is scaring him.” The prince bit his lip once more, looking mournfully to his brother who was still frozen, watching the battle in all-too gruesome detail.

“I am more concerned about relations with those damn Equestrians. If they so much as think we are evil we will have a third army knocking at our door. You better hope your brother’s smart enough to keep his mouth shut. Plus, those ominous snow clouds from the north worry me.” The king watched as his army tore through the Gryphons, and they began to flee. Turning to the unicorn, he narrowed his eyes.

“Take no prisoners.”

“Father, where’s Mother?” The colt approached his father, using the proper terms as his father had ordered upon completion of his first time seeing what war was like. The father turned, and the older brother took over the paperwork as he approached the younger son.

“You mother has passed away, Changelings came in during the night and assasinated her.” The father crouched down and brought his son into a hug, face devoid of emotion. The young colt’s eyes widened, and slowly began to leak moisture.

“B-But Ma said that-” The colt was cut off as he was shoved away, and shrunk under his father’s gaze.

“You will address her as Mother! You are far too old for those pathetic nicknames. We were at peace with the Changelings, yes. However this action demands we now declare war on them, and capture any Changelings in our city as prisoners of war.” The father loomed over his son, before relaxing and turning away, snatching the paperwork from the prince. The prince walked over to the colt, and brought him into a hug.

“I know, but you’ve gotta understand brother, Father can’t show emotion in front of anypony now. A King must be strong, and never show weakness. Go hang out with those two Equestrians, I can’t spare the time to console you right now, father’s putting me in charge of the advance team being sent out to the border.” The prince stood up, and gently nudged the colt, who nodded and left the room.

Pausing on his way to his friends, he snuck past the guards and into his mother’s old room, widening his eyes as he found her body still there. It was likely there so the father could mourn before her burial. Stepping over, fresh tears began to fall, the colt breathed in, and they stopped. He had to stay strong, like his father and brother.

The body was sucked dry, gray and devoid of the life that had once flowed through his mothers veins. The colt looked sadly to the horn, where the changelings would have drained the life out of his mother, however something caught his eye. Just under the chin, hidden by the scarf normally worn by his mother, was some sort of mark.

Breathing in, he leaned down and carefully pulled the scarf away, revealing two bite marks. Inhaling sharply, the colt glanced to the door, relieved to see he hadn’t been caught, and quickly covered up the mark. Sneaking out once more, the colt paused on the path to his friends house, staring at nothing in the distance.

“Sombra! What’s wrong?” A small filly with a white coat and pink mane approached the colt, a smaller filly with a dark blue coat coming to stand beside her. The colt blinked, and shook his head rapidly, and breathed in, turning to his friends as he bit his lip.

“My Mother just died to-Changelings.” The colt was relieved that the two didn’t notice his hesitation, and quickly consoled him. The colt closed his eyes and let fresh tears spring onto his face. This was the very first lie he had ever told to his best friends, guilt sprung up in the wake of his newfound greif.

“I’m sorry brother, but Da says I’m not old enough to go get the book by myself.” Sombra trotted beside his brother as he walked down the street, biting his lip as the Prince glared in irritation at Sombra, and grumbled under his breath. They passed a small group of kids sitting in a side street.

“What’s so special about this book you had to get it ordered and delivered here? You have five copies of the same book in the Empire’s library.” The Prince opened the door and entered the bookstore.

“This one is the Equestrian edition, it has fifteen new spells!” Sombra put a slip of paper on the front desk, and the pony brought over the book, taking the money as he handed it over. Holding the book in his magic, Sombra beamed, hopping after his brother as they began the trip back to the castle.

“Sorry,” a filly spoke as she accidentally bumped into Sombra, and walked away quickly. Sombra patted his clothes, and knew his money had been stolen. Turning, he chased after the filly, the Prince trotting behind him. It wasn’t his money that had been lost.

“Hyah!” Sombra pounced on the filly and held her down with body his body and a small portion of magic. Rummaging through the filly’s pockets, and taking back his pouch of money, nodded with a smile as he stepped away from the filly, still holding her down with his magic. The filly stood up, but found herself unable to flee as Sombra glared at her.

“That was rude! Why’d you go and do that!” Sombra flinched as the filly spat at him, and glared with burning hate. It was only then he realised he could see her ribs showing through her coat.

“Oh sure, like you’d know what I’ve been through. My parents abandoned me on the street! Do you know how hard it is to survive without a family? The orphanage barely feeds us, and you have to gall to ask WHY? You’re just a noble prince, you could NEVER understand how much everyday hurts when you go to sleep on the cold, hard crystal.” Once more the filly tried to spit at Sombra, who blocked it with a levitation spell. Sombra looked seriously at the filly his own age, and closed his eyes for a moment, and bowed.

“I see.” Sombra opened his eyes, releasing the magic as he dropped the bag of money beside the filly, and turned. The Prince snorted, and led the way out of the clearing.

“You need this money more than I. I apologise about the fact I already spent some on a book.” Sombra turned the corner and followed his brother back toward the castle. The filly paused, blinked, and ran out into the street.

“Why are you doing this, I just robbed you. You should be angry!” The filly saw Sombra pause and glance back, giving her a warm smile.

“Everyone deserves a second chance,” he spoke, turning to head on his way.

Sombra marched down the street toward the bookstore, proud to be finally old enough to walk the path alone. It had taken some convincing, but eventually the King had agreed. It had certainly helped his case when Sombra demonstrated he could defeat one of the guards in combat.

Sombra paused, feeling eyes on him, and turned, seeing a familiar face looking slightly less hungry, and a lot more curious. Sombra paused, and turned, looking fully at her. After a moment, the filly entered the street, and tossed the empty bag at him, hitting him in the face before it plopped onto the ground.

“Don’t think because I used it that I forgive your family for making us orphans live in poverty! Even with that money rationed we’re still starving most nights! And don’t think a bag of money is going to change things. I don’t need your god damned sympathy!” The filly leaned in and glared openly at Sombra, who once more regarded her seriously for a moment.

“Follow me,” he spoke, and turned, setting off at a brisk walk. The filly tilted her head and blinked, before deciding to see where this was going. Trotting after Sombra, she widened her eyes as she realised Sombra was taking her to the castle.

“Are you insane? I can’t go in there!” The filly watched Sombra turn, and looked at her with a very adult expression.

“Follow me,” he spoke again, and continued on his way. The filly bit her lip and growled, following after Sombra. As they reached the guards, they bowed their heads toward Sombra, but did not block his way. Ascending the castle to the throne room, Sombra bowed before the King. The filly blinked and panicked for a moment, mimicking the action.

“Rise my son, what is your issue?” The King gave his son full attention, even as the guard huffed in annoyance as he was used as a table, papers dumped in his hooves. Sombra rose and approached his father, stopping a few steps away. The filly slowly followed, looking around nervously.

“There is an orphanage that is in desperate needs of funds, repairs, and food. I am disappointed you have not resolved this sooner father.” Sombra’s ear flickered at the sharp intake of breath from the filly. This colt had just insulted the King! The King raised an eyebrow, and leaned forward.

“Very well my son, and where will you find the funds for this venture of yours?” The King waited patiently as Sombra looked away and frowned, thinking it over carefully. Turning back, he bowed once more.

“I ask thus: reduce the amount of servants and five course meals we receive at the castle. Just because we are royalty does not mean we should live like it.” Sombra bowed once more, before standing tall before his father, staring directly into his eyes. The King leaned back, and smiled for a brief moment, before it was gone once more. Turning, he took the paperwork from the guard, and began signing it once more.

“Consider it done. Guards, escort my son down to the orphanage with the appropriate documents for the orphanage to sign.” Sombra bowed once, and the guards stepped away from the King to grab the paperwork. As soon as they returned, Sombra began to make his way out of the castle. The filly followed mutely behind.

“Why are you going to such efforts for me?” The filly blinked as Sombra slowed to fall in line with her, and give a warm smile.

“I dunno, maybe I just like you,” he spoke, speeding up to once more fall in line with the guards in front. The filly’s eyes widened, and a light blush fell on her cheeks, before she narrowed her eyes and pouted.

“Don’t think this means I like you back royal flank face! Cause I DON’T!” Her shout drew some eyes, but all relaxed as Sombra snickered up the front, trying to hide his smile as the filly glared at him.

“Come on, it’ll be starting soon.” Sombra waited at the top of the stairs as the two slowly made it to the top, and collapsed. Their parents smiled gently as they passed, and walked over to join the Prince, and the King. Luna glowered at Sombra, who was holding a book in his magic, a energetic glint to his eye.

“They’re letting me participate today because I’m a magical prodigy.” Sombra stood up straight and pointed to himself, closing and beaming with pride. The fact they had allowed him to learn the spell, let alone participate today, just showed how much his teachers believed in his skill. Luna rolled her eyes to Celestia, or Tia as she was known by them.

“Oh be quiet Sombrero, your inflated ego is showing.” Tia glared irritably at Sombra as he chuckled and held out a hoof, smiling mockingly.

“Need a hand, Milady?” Sombra’s smile only widened as Tia slapped his hoof away, and marched toward the three cushions set down near the rulers, and plopped her royal flank down on the white one. Luna giggled, and picked out a dark blue one, leaving Sombra to sit on the pink one as silent revenge, on account of him being a big dummy head.

“This is so cool! I’m going to be raising the Sun!” Sombra beamed to the others, and they smiled, nodding and letting his excitement rub off. Tia looked to the night sky and at all the stars, wondering if he would be also creating the lovely night. No matter what bedtime her parents set, she refused to sleep until she got one glance of the night, even on her very first day in the world.

“Hey, can we see the spell?” Tia pointed to the book that Sombra had plopped down in front of them, and he paused. Nopony had told him he couldn’t, and it wasn’t as if they were going to raise it themselves. Sombra nodded, but opened his mouth in warning.

“Okay, but promise me you won’t teach it to anypony.” Sombra smiled warmly as both swore, and levitated the book open to the page, showing the spell and raising his head as the unicorns that would be casting it began to file in. Sombra waved to his mentor, who gave a tired old smile and waved back.

“Mnnnn,” groaned Tia as she tried to cast the spell, catching the two’s attention. Sombra opened his mouth, sighing in irritation.

“You can’t cast it silly, a team of unicorns is needed for that much po-” A collective gasp cut Sombra off as the sky began to lighten, Tia not even noticing as her eyes closed, another layer of magic emerging on her horn. As the rays began to peek over the horizon, a beautiful array of colors washed over the sky, awning everypony who had come to see the sun rise.

“RRrr-pah-hah.” Tia felt the spell cut off, and opened her eyes, sweat beading on her forehead as she gasped for breath. Blinking, she realised everyone was looking to her, and more specifically to her flank, where a sun symbol could be seen. Tia turned to her sister, and beamed.

“You try sis!” Tia watched as Luna concentrated, but was unable to reach the same level of magic as her sister, being slightly younger. Tia smiled and brought her horn into contact with her sister’s, sending some magic along to help. Both quickly groaned under the strain, and slowly the sun began to set, and the moon rose over a starless night. Gasping for breath, both collapsed once more.

“Moon,” stuttered Sombra, looking at the cutie mark emblazoned on Luna’s flank. Both turned to look around to the shocked face, and beamed in immense pride. The unicorns began to stamp their hooves, clapping the two young fillies. Sombra congratulated the two as well, feeling his body turn to ice when he saw the look his father and brother sent him.

“Sorry, I gotta go, be right back.” Sombra quickly excused himself, knowing Tia and Luna were so caught up in being the center of attention to give him more than a passing glance. Picking up the book, he slowly followed his father and brother inside a private building after they quietly bowed to the parents of the two Alicorns. Once alone, Sombra was quick to speak.

“Father I’m sorry I-” Sombra cried out, but quickly silenced himself as his magic dropped the book and he was sent sliding across the floor on his side. The Prince loomed over his brother, eyes burning with hatred.

“Do you realise what you have done!?” The Prince picked up Sombra roughly and glared as Sombra shrunk, and tried to open his mouth to speak. The Prince tossed Sombra to the side, and began pacing in disgust. The King stepped in front of the Prince, disapproval in his eyes. Wincing, the Prince looked over to Sombra, as he slowly got to his shaky feet. The King turned, looming over Sombra but only his cold voice and calculated eyes attacked Sombra, who found himself unable to look away.

“Raising the Sun and Moon was our best deterrent against invaders of a non-Gryphonian race, and without it, a lot more ponies are going to have to be called out to fight in battles. You have doomed thousands of ponies to their deaths son, congratulations.” The King turned, and left the room. The Prince glared once at Sombra as he left, but quickly covered it behind his stoic mask.

“I-I,” was all Sombra could speak, before he fell to the ground, looking ahead in silent horror, remembering the all too vivid memory of his first experience with war. Tears streamed down his face as the dying screams of ponies slammed into his head, and the image of his mother, all silently accusing him.

Sombra closed his eyes, scrunching his face, and stood up, breathing in and out slowly as he waited. Eventually, the images faded, and the tears vanished. Concentrating, the colt cast a spell he had picked up from Luna, one which removed all traces of crying from a face. Bloodshot eyes, stained cheeks, all were quickly wiped from his face.

“You are stronger than this,” he told himself, nodding, and breathing in once more, steeling himself. Pulling a smile over his face, eyes sparkling, he left the room, walking over to congratulate his friends. Their parents were beaming, proud of their children.

Sombra ignored the two pointed glares occasionally sent his way when no one was looking.

Sombra's Memories: Adulthood

Author's Note

In case anyone wants a chrono order.

Sombra's Memories: Adulthood

“Come on slowpony, thou run as fast as crystal grows!” Luna laughed as Sombra growled, and his horn lit up, and crystal began to grow under him, forming a slide that shattered behind him. Luna took to the air as they raced across the grassland, heading toward the empire.

“It was never in doubt I would win,” he spoke, standing with his chest out as Luna gasped on the ground. Glaring at him, she tripped him with her magic, watching as his eyes widened and his cape tangled around him. Both began to laugh openly. and stand back up. Turning, they headed into the city.

“I wish my sister had more time to come here, I miss hanging out with you.” Luna smiled at the civilians as they passed. Sombra chuckled, and leaned into Luna both enjoying the company.

“Soon I too will be tied up in the tape of a leader, but I will try my hardest to make time for you. My Moon. Sombra paused, entering side street. Luna tilted her head, but smiled as Sombra rolled his eyes, and gestured for her to follow.

“Where are we going?” Luna watched as Sombra held a hoof over his mouth and shushed her, coming toward a local park. As they emerged, a large group of children could be seen playing. However, she was quick to notice the one pony who was larger, laughing merrily as she played with the children.

“Crystal,” he shouted over the clearing, and the pony raised her head. Smiling, he felt his heart melt, and she strolled over, a sassy swing to her step as she raise an eyebrow.

“Well well my Prince, bring your marefriend along?” Crystal winked, and Luna quickly opened her mouth to disperse such rumors. However she was cut off as Sombra chuckled, and stepped to Crystal's side, their tails curling together.

“My dear, are you jealous I find more mares than you do colts?” Sombra smirked and they both nuzzled for a moment, chuckling good naturedly. Turning to Luna, Sombra smiled, a smile so warm and welcoming Luna felt a slight pang of jealousy, knowing she would never be the cause of such a smile. Luna discarded it quickly though, she had no romantic interest in Sombra.

“This is Crystal Heart, we are to be wed within the year. She cares for the local orphans, and I give her my allowance to help feed them.” Sombra smiled warmly at Crystal, and both leaned toward the other.

“Brother, Father there is a matter I must discuss, now that my studies have completed and I am free.” Sombra stood before the throne, his brother standing to the side of his father. The king was now older, showing his age despite the steel in his eyes. The prince stood beside the father, tall and proud. Unlike the father, there was a coldness to the eyes, as if he was looking down upon you.

“You may speak son.” The King motioned with a hoof, noticing the way his second born carried himself. There was strength, dignity, but also something else. A softness, despite the hardships witnessed. If not for the difference in color, it was almost like seeing his wife reborn. The Prince narrowed his eyes as Sombra bowed low, and straightened up.

“I have thought long and hard on this, determining the best method to dealing with this issue do to the complicated nature of the subject. As such, I eventually concluded that the only way to get this out in the open, while also seeing justice done, is to speak the issue to you, Father. The issue is thus: my brother, the current Prince, killed my Mother.” Sombra paused, and waited. The King made no outward reaction, and the Prince was also skilled at the mask. Sombra did not need to read them however, he knew their thoughts from years of being around them.

The King leaned forward, “Prove it.” Sombra nodded slowly, and closed his eyes for a moment, opening them as he began.

“On the day you broke the news to me about her demise, I snuck in to see the body. Upon her body is a scarf, which covered up a wound made by two fangs puncturing the body. As you well know, Changelings only drain nutrients via the horn, their fangs are not designed to drain the essence from a pony.” Sombra paused once more, and continued.

“Crystal Ponies are designed to drain nutrients from crystals in cases of emergency, and we naturally absorb some of the energy if we are surrounded by crystal. I believe the conclusion is obvious.” Sombra bowed his head as he finished, raising it and looking directly at his father. The King paused, putting a hoof to his chin, calculating.

“There are other ponies it could be, for example you.” Speaking up, the Prince suggested helpfully to the King, who nodded once, and raised his gaze to Sombra. Sombra bowed once more.

“That would normally be the case, however you kept a diary. While you don’t so much as come out and admit it, I do believe this counts as enough evidence to debunk that theory.” Sombra held up a green book, and the Prince growled, before once more returning to his poker face. The King took the book as it was levitated over to him, and flicked through the pages. After a moment, he raised his head, and looked to the Prince.

“It is a forgery father, to cover his lies and deceit.” The Prince made no move as the King narrowed his eyes, and then turned toward Sombra once more.

“Do you desire the throne? Is that the reason you bring this to my attention?” The King waited as Sombra blinked, and then shook his head.

“No father, my aim is sorely to see justice done. I have been trained to advise the king, not be it.” Sombra saluted once, and once more stood at attention. The King glanced to the Prince, and then back to Sombra.

“Very well my son, however there is a problem you must face. As you are challenging the word of a Prince, who outranks you, you will be required to face your brother in a duel. The better fighter decides the fight, the truth, and who will be the heir to my throne.” The Kind watched as Sombra paused, looking away as he considered the new information. The Prince stepped forward, reading his sword.

“I will defend my honor as rightful heir to my final breath!” The Prince began to buckle up the loosely worn armor, putting the sword in his teeth, placing a second one in his tail, gripped by earth pony magic. On his four feet were special runes carved into his hooves. Finished, he stood proud, and waited.

“I’m afraid my father, I must decline the offer.” Sombra bowed his head, and the King raised an eyebrow.

“What is your reasoning, my son?” The King waited as Sombra pointed to the prince, and spoke honestly.

“The Prince has been trained to lead far better than I could ever achieve, and I would not be able to dedicate myself to the arcane arts as I so dearly wish. His dethronement might spell disaster for the Crystal Empire, as he is a strong leader, if one who wishes to destroy whom he does not like. My mother is dead, but the Empire is still here, and must be protected, even if it means her death will never see justice..” Sombra bowed once more, and turned to leave.

“As noble as that is my son, you do not have a choice. By bringing this issue to my attention, you must now fight your brother so he can regain his honor and pride that you tried to take away.” The King watched Sombra pause, and the Prince smirk. Traditions had to be honored, and Sombra had to be tested.

“I do not want to fight,” he spoke, turning to look at the two. The Prince smirked, and dived forward, lowering his blade to swipe at Sombra. Sombra backflipped out of the way, looking down as the Prince leapt for him. Sword met magic and Sombra sailed across the room, standing on the wall.

“Brother, please.” Sombra blocked another blow with his magic as the Prince swung a hoof, impacting it against the shield. The shield shattered, and the Prince twisted as he fell, swiping with his tail. Sombra’s magic glowed and a scythe materialised, blocking the attack. Still standing on the wall, Sombra looked down at the Prince, who growled.

“There’s no alternative,” sighed Sombra, and he closed his eyes as they began to leak purple mist. After a moment, he opened them revealing his green eyes. Sombra raised his front feet, and ended the spell, sending him landing on the floor. Sombra raised his scythe, and looked to his brother, who was grinning, picturing how this was going to end.

It was over in a moment. The Prince dived for Sombra, who side stepped and used magic to throw the Prince off balance. Rolling back to his feet, the Prince apprached more slowly, and blinked as he was suddenly flung into the air by the flat side of Sombra’s scythe. Sombra leapt up and once more hit him with the flat side, sending the Prince to the ground. Before he could get up, Sombra was once more over him, scythe pressed into the Prince’s neck. The Prince tried to swipe at Sombra with his tail, but found his second blade tossed away with magic.

“No! You can’t! How?” The Prince struggled vainly as Sombra stood over him, vacant of any expression.

“I am to be your wizard, that is what I was trained for. My job is to protect you, and I cannot do that unless my level of expertise is above that of any other pony.” Sombra looked to the King as he clapped his hooves together slowly.

“Well spoken my son, you have proven yourself, and are now the successor to my throne. I will see that justice is done to your brother.” The King motioned with a hoof, and Sombra stepped away from the old Prince, his blade vanishing like shadow. Two guards walked over and lowered their sword to the old Prince’s neck, who glowered but remained still. Walking toward the edge of the throne room, he looked down over the city, not concerned with the lack of guardrails.

“But father, I have not been trained to be a successor.” Sombra looked toward a section of the town that was slowly rising out of poverty, and saw the dancing form barely visible from this height.

“Don’t worry my son, we still have plenty of time to teach you the ways of the Kin-Graaaalk” The King’s noise at the end drew Sombra’s attention, and he turned, widening his eyes as he saw his father being held by his brother, mouth closed over the neck as he drained the life out of him. The guards were unconscious on the floor, and Sombra began to cast a spell to release his father, but knew it was already too late.

“Father!” Sombra saw the body be dropped, and his brother slowly make his way toward him, bloodlust in his eyes.

“Sombra, as rightful heir, I order you to obey me.” The Prince, while technically no longer the Prince, had yet to be officially removed from his position. Sombra watched as the Prince walked toward him, and shook his head.

“I cannot brother,” he replied, and the Prince smiled in response, standing very close to his brother.

“Then die,” he spoke, and dived forward, biting down on Sombra’s neck. Sombra twisted backwards, avoiding the bite but causing him to land on his back. The Prince began to slip forward, having misjudged the closeness of the edge. Sombra rolled out of the way, and called upon his magic, trying to grab his brother before he fell. However, he grabbed him just as he was about to vanish over the edge, and now there was nothing but his magic holding the brother there.

Sombra stood up, and concentrated, slowly lifting his brother back into the platform, but still holding in the magic. Sombra breathed in, and then back out, and looked coldly at his brother. The brother raised his hoof and shattered the magic, diving forward and biting down on Sombra’s neck.

Sombra cried out in pain, that quickly grew silent, and closed his eyes as he slumped. It was not well known, but draining from the neck also injected a spell into the victim, rendering them unable to retaliate. Sombra’s eyes sparked, and the purple glow faded as he tried to fight it, and failed. Horn barely glowing, he reached out instinctively for a spell he hadn’t realised he knew, and his horn trailed a beam of green energy toward his brother’s flat head.

The beam thickened, and revered, and Sombra felt his mind clear, but was still unable to move. Both brother’s met each other’s eyes, and the Prince growled. Changelings absorbed magic from the horn due to the fact it was much more efficient, if dangerous. It did not stop the subject from struggling, making subterfuge much more important. However, as the Prince was an Earth Pony, and not a Unicorn, so he was forced to resort to inefficient tactics.

“Curse, you,” the Prince spoke as he released Sombra, unable to bite down any longer due to drained energy. The Prince collapsed to the right, and found nothing but air. Sombra was slow to react, as the poison was still wearing off, and he tried to once more grab his brother. However, he was not fast enough, and the body fell out of his range, sailing down the large drop of the castle, and landed with a thud.

‘In the end, my brother still got off easy. Justice was not done today.’ Sombra looked down sadly, before turning and making his way past the recovering guards to the body of his father, and closed the open eyes. Lifting up the body, he descended the stairs to a proper balcony, and raised his voice.

“Citizens of the Crystal Empire! I bring you terrible news! Below me, you will find the body of my brother, and in my magic, is my father.” Sombra did not hide his tears, lest they think he planned this. All bowed their heads, and the empire dimmed slightly in brilliance. Sombra lowered his father’s body, and closed his eyes for a moment.

“We will hold a funeral to bury both tomorrow. As with all days of mourning, we wll cease all work to honor our fallen King, and Prince, before moving on for the sake of what we stand for.” Sombra opened his eyes, and looked down at all the people, and saw some nod.

“Any and all discussions about succession can wait until after. That is all.” Sombra bowed his head, and once more took his father’s body inside, laying it down in a sleeping position. After a moment, guards brought up the body of the Prince, badly broken and dead.

“Please leave me,” he spoke bowing his head as he let himself cry over his family. The guards stood over him.

“I’m sorry my Prince, but we need you to take over the King’s duties. They cannot wait for you to mourn.” The crushing sadness in the guard’s voice spoke volumes over how this death was affecting all, and Sombra stood, breathing in and out as he cast a spell. Turning, his face was devoid of emotion, and he stood tall and proud as he gave a nod.

“Very well, let us go.”

“Oh my. Luna, look.” Celestia hovered in place as Luna came to a stop beside her. Both had flowing manes, a side effect of using the Elements of Harmony. Looking down, Luna breathed in sharply. Below them was a chain of ponies marching along single file, collars over their necks. Each one was nearly gray in color, and the crystals all seemed to reflect that color tenfold. The same color as Sombra.

“Let’s find Sombra, something must be wrong,” she replied, taking the lead as Celestia followed closely behind. Luna landed in front of the crystal palace, and entered, quickly informing the dejected guards she was looking for Sombra.

“Final floor, be quicker to fly I suppose.” The guard sighed, and stopped blocking their path. Sharing another glance, the two sisters took to the air, landing on the very top floor. They quickly found Sombra, who was currently sitting at a desk, turning to glare at a large group of unicorns who were looking at a chalkboard, covered in complicated magical formula.

“Work faster or so help me I’ll fire you and bring in some Earth Ponies. Frankly they could do twice the work you are doing, even without magic!” Sombra hissed at the unicorns, all wearing collars, and they flinched and turned back to the chalkboard, resuming work at a faster place. Sombra growled, but once more turned to his desk, scribbling like a pony possessed.

“Sombra.” Luna spoke quietly, watching Sombra jump. Any louder and she would have been vaporised on the spot. Turning, Sombra raised an eyebrow, and stood up, approaching them.

“Sombra, what’s wrong with everypony here?” Luna took a step forward, glancing to the unicorns who glanced to them with the barest hint of curiosity. Sombra paused for a moment, before narrowing his eyes.

“Nothing is wrong here, my servants are just trying to solve simple magical formula.” Sombra narrowed his eyes at the unicorns, and they quickly returned to work. Celestia narrowed her eyes, but quickly slid on a poker face. While unrefined, she still had a very good one.

“What are the civilians doing down there, and what do the collars do?” Celetia approached the window and pointed, pretending to have some vague interest. If Sombra saw through her guise, he said nothing. Sombra glanced out the window quickly, levitating over a spare collar as he narrowed his eyes at the view.

“Those ponies are...I believe they are transporting crystal from the caves below to finish the completion of the wall around or city. As for the collar, it is something I created with my fear magic.” Sombra pointed to the unicorns, and for a moment a small smile, and a sparkle in his eyes as they dimmed slightly, but still glowing green, emerged on his face.

“The collar’s basically convert emotion into magic. I...misplaced the key to remove them, and they have magical protection so they can’t be taken off.” Sombra glanced to the unicorns and they jumped once more, speeding up in their work on the board. Luna shared a glanced with Celestia, and both sighed.

“Sombra, please remove the collars, and why are your eyes green and leaking a purple mist?” Luna took a step toward Sombra, who turned and headed back toward his desk, sitting down and starting his fast paced scribbling once more.

“I will once I find the key. That is a side affect of me using fear magic. I locked it so whenever I feel extreme emotion it's automatically converted into magic, but not all of it. It helps me keep an even edge, and I can live with the side effect. It was nice seeing you two, but I’m very busy, you know where the exit is.” Sombra didn’t glance up as the two sisters bowed, and slowly exited the room.

“I SAID WORK HARDER YOU LAYABOUTS, WE’RE ON A COUNTDOWN HERE!” Sombra’s final yell could be heard even from the outskirts of the city.

“Sister, what do we do? Sombra is…” Luna paused, biting her lip, just what was Sombra. He seemed like his normal self, and yet had no regard for his subjects. That was breaking a silent law that shouldn’t be broken. Celestia slowed to a glide, and breathed out, looking to her sister.

“Corrupted, he’s corrupted my sister. And as peacekeepers, raiser of the sun and moon, we must use the Elements of Harmony on him. I would prefer to have a small army to occupy the Crystal Empire once we reclaim it, so let us teleport back .” Celestia paused, hovering as she charged up the spell and lowered her horn. Luna bit her lip, but did the same, and with a small poof, both traveled the vast distance in a matter of moments.

Ignoring the snowstorm swirling around him, Sombra trudged through the snow. Behind him, a trail of gray crystals grew in his wake. After reaching a large hill, Sombra climbed to the top, and waited. Soon enough, she arrived.

“This better be important, I can’t leave my kingdom alone for long, what with forces approaching from three sides.” Sombra narrowed his eyes as the dark blue pony approached, hair billowing in an ethereal breeze. Luna smiled warmly, and bowed her head in greeting.

“I’m afraid it is Sombra. And I’m also afraid I have to do this.” Luna lowered her horn, and suddenly thick magic chains surrounded his body, a large circular device emerging from her pocket and landing on his horn. Sombra cried out in anger, and he glared openly at her.

“Betrayer! Traitor!” Sombra screamed loudly as he fought against the ties now holding him in place. Luna walked up and leaned down, meeting his glare with concerned eyes.

“Sombra, you’ve been corrupted by the force you designed to protect your empire. Please, I beg of you, surrender to my sister willingly before it is too late! We can still save you.” Luna saw the anger as his pupils constricted to pinpricks, and he dived forward, trying to bite her. Luna leapt back, and bit her lip, looking to a bright light slowly approaching from the direction she had come.

“I should have known your sister would turn against me, and thus turn YOU against me. You Alicorns are vile fickle gods who play with your subjects lives! I will not give in until every single pony under your command is feasting on your body! I will starve them! I will show you just how ugly and disgusting your subjects are! TRAITOR!” Sombra’s eyes began to flash green, and his horn began to lightly flicker.

“Please Sombra! My sister did nothing! She was the one that told me not to come here tonight! Sombra you treat your subjects as slaves! When was the last time you called them your subjects? You’re losing yourself Sombra, please come back to us! Come back to me! Trust me, we’re friends aren’t we?” Luna was pleading now glancing between the growing orb of light and the red glow coming from Sombra’s horn as his eyes flickered, before finally turning bright green and glaring at her.

“WE. ARE. NOT. FRIENDS. TRAITOR!” An explosion of magic rippled out of Sombra, and the chains and limiter broke as a crystal exploded outward around him. Leaping out of the crystal Sombra changed a spell and fired, ensnaring Luna as he loomed over her, laughing mockingly. He raised his eyes and narrowed them, seeing the orb nearly upon them. Leaning down, he whispered gently into her ear.

“Soon you too will know what betrayal feels like, and I only hope I am around to see it.” Sombra vanished into the large crystal, traveling almost instantaneously along the trail he had left behind him on his way. As he passed through each one, they exploded, shattering into a million pieces and leaving no trace.’

“You found it?” Sombra turned on the unicorn, who was holding up a shaky, but correct, spell formula. Sombra took it as he nodded, it was correct. Smiling, he turned and walked to the center of the room, and concentrated. After a moment, he cast the spell, sending a pulse of magic around the kingdom. The unicorns in the room glanced down as the collars fell off with a dull slapping sound.

‘Did I do it soon enough?’ Sombra walked over to the edge and looked down, and breathed out in relief. All who had been affected by the collars was now smiling again and dancing for joy. Sombra turned toward the unicorns, and they bowed.

“You have done well,” he spoke, bowing his head in return and motioning for them to leave. The wall around the city had been finished, and the effects of the collars was gone. Sombra turned and made his way down, quickly finding a Pegasus near the bottom wearing golden armor.

“Commander, who is the status of our enemies?” Sombra flicked his tail, and the Commander fell into line beside Sombra. Both walked to the west side of the city, and sailed some stairs to reach the battlements on top of the wall.

“My King, the Gryphons will be here at daybreak from the west, with the army from the east close behind. We have yet to confirm if they are Changelings, but it is highly likely. The northern snow clouds are still far off, and will arrive last. Finally, as you requested we kept an eye on the south, and can confirm a small army is approaching, and they are going to arrive shortly before the threat from the north.” The Commander followed Sombra, before saluting once they came to the group of Earth Ponies manning the battlements.

“We cannot risk being flanked, make sure a quarter of our forces are stationed east at all times. Ensure a Pegasi can contact reinforcements if they attack before we finish with the Gryphons. We will use standard iron defence tactics for the first push.” Sombra sent out his orders, and the Commander continued to salute.

“Are we taking survivors sir?” The Commander was not the youngest of the force, having seen many years of war under the old King before Sombra had gained the throne. It had been his negligence that had costed the King his life, and he sought to redeem himself at every possible chance. Sombra respected him, and used his tactical guidance on numerous occasions.

“Let them flee if they can, however take the wounded into custody, take some healers over with an armed guard. They’ll insist the guard isn’t necessary, don’t listen. Once they are healed we will see if any are worth a trade, and then send them back with a message.” Sombra looked as the Commander nodded, still saluting. Sombra tilted his head, and then bowed once.

“That is all, dismissed.” Sombra watched the Commander fly away to give out orders, and turned his attention to the west. With Equestria now their enemy, it would mean a tough challenge against the northern threat. However, as long as they had Crystal Heart, they would be able to repel them for at least 24 hours, giving them enough time to maybe sign a truce with Celestia.

‘I don’t understand, don’t they trust me? We were friends, why did Luna think the only solution was to trap me?’ Sombra bit his lip and sighed, frowning. Was this a landgrab by Celestia? It was the only possible reason. The last time they had come to the Empire, they had left on friendly terms, right?

‘It ceases to matter, what is done can be solved once the Gryphons and Changelings are dealt with. There is still a chance they will listen to me, for old times sake.’ Sombra felt the sun slowly rise behind him as the Commander landed, a Unicorn in his hooves. As the darkness slowly lifted, the Unicorn cast the spells on Sombra, and held a constant one on her horn.

“I am connected to the Generals sire,” she spoke, bowing once. Sombra nodded as he watched the army slowly march over the hill, and make a beeline for the Empire. Slowly, forces rose out of the small openings along the wall, closing up behind them. Taking lines, the Crystal Ponies saluted the General as he barked orders at them, and then turned to the advancing army.

The fight begun, and Sombra watched it unflinchingly. In the center of his formation, a single Unicorn was powering shields designed to protect the group with crystals, trained beside Sombra since birth for that role. The Gryphons hit, and their waves faltered as the Crystal Ponies stood before them without breaking lines. They had tactical victory, it would be a simple fight.

“Sir, a Unicorn reports three Changelings have been detected in the Empire,” the Unicorn spoke, saluting the King. Sombra frowned and turned toward her, opening his mouth to give orders as another pony approached them, an Earth Pony.

“Sire! I was going to serve Crystal Heart when I realised all her guards had vanished! She’s undefended!” As the pony gasped for breath, Sombra stiffened. Gone? But those were personal guards Luna had gifted him for-

“Commander, take control of the fight here,” he spoke, turning and concentrating. Teleporting off the wall, he began to use his crystal magic to slide along the path at top speed. No, surely Luna wouldn’t call her guards off when she knew he was in the middle of a war. Had Celestia put her up to it? Possible, but it was unimportant. Crystal Heart was unguarded, that was all that mattered.

”Listen Crystal Heart, your death is inevitable, however I am not cruel. I will give you one chance to send a message to your husband, and if such a chance arises we will deliver it.” Queen Pupa stood calmly over the crying form in front of her, desperately trying to keep her wound from bleeding out. Looking down, she clenched her teeth, and then smiled, looking up and letting the warmest smile created flow from her face.

“Sombra, if you are hearing this, I did not survive the attack. I’m sorry, I failed the kingdom, but I know you would not want me to worry about that. As this might be the last time we have to talk, that is, if you ever manage to hear this message, I want you to know that our first meeting was one of the best memories of my life. And not because I managed to get a loogie on your face.” The mare chuckled, before wincing, now gasping for breath.

“I know it hurts...And I know you will likely be unable to forgive yourself for this. I know what you’re like. But I...You need to remember...the good times...don’t let sadness cloud you...be strong for the Empire...Protect our subjects...And know this...even though...being yours has cost me my life...I would never...trade it...for...another. I love you.” The mare collapsed to the ground, tears falling down her face, and she was gone.

Sombra slid into the room and his eyes widened as he saw the sight in front of him. Two changelings and one Queen, standing over his Wife’s body, holding the crystal in her magic. They turned, and Sombra felt himself fill with an emotion he didn’t recognize at first.

Unquenchable rage.

Sombra fired off two bolts of magic, slicing the two Changelings to ribbons instantly. As their bodies slumped, Sombra called upon shadow, and pulled out his scythe. The Queen narrowed her eyes, and picked up a weapon laying nearby, some sort of pike, and dived forward. Sombra slammed into her with a spell of pure force cast on his scythe, sending her into the wall, leaving a large Changeling sized indent in it, nearly as thick as she was. The Queen coughed, and collapsed to the floor, and began to laugh as Sombra slowly approached her.

“Are you going to kill me? Go on! Do it! I got my revenge on you for killing my sister, and a new Queen is already born. The Changeling army was a farce to distract you, and now your precious one is dead, as mine is.” The Changelings spat at Sombra, who levitated it away and raised his scythe, looming over the Changeling.

“I did not kill my mother, my older brother did.” Sombra briefly connected to the hive, sending his proof in the form of a few images of finding his mother, and the fight, before slamming the link closed. The Queen paused, and slowly her eyes widened in silent horror as she looked to his Wife. After a moment, she lowered her head.

“Go on, kill me. After what I just did I deserve justice. I was not aware the younger brother was ruling.” Queen Pupa looked down, feeling the guilt slicing through her as she realised what she had done. It had not been revenge, justice toward the one who had killed her sister, but a murder of someone’s Wife. After a moment, she raised her head, realising the killing stroke was not coming.

“There is no justice in this world,” he spoke, turning toward the guards running toward the door to assist him. It was likely the Commander’s orders. Sombra let his scythe fade once more into shadow, and walked over to Crystal Heart, and sat down in front of her.

“Escort Queen Pupa to the wall and throw her out. If she resists kill her.” Sombra heard all leave, and lowered his head, and sobbed quietly into her coat. He would never see her smile. He would never hear her insults. He would never see an heir. He would never see her. Slowly, a wing was draped over him as a pony sat beside him.

“I wish you had time to mourn. I wish all those you loved had been given proper time to mourn. Alas, the kingdom needs you now more than ever. I’m afraid you must put aside your mourning for us. I know it is selfish of us, but we need you.” The Commander bowed his head and waited. After a few moments, Sombra stood and breathed in and out a few times. Turning, he was once more serious.

“Report,” he spoke, and the Commander saluted.

“The Gryphons have been taken care of, and the Equestrians are to arrive within the hour. What are your commands?” The Commander brought over a blanket, and slowly covered Her body. Looking down, he saw the Crystal Heart cutie mark, the one that marked her the first true Queen of the Empire to be born in three lifetimes.

“I need some time to commune with the Heart. Please escort all civilians to the caverns under the palace, and order all guards to join them.” Sombra saw the confusion on the Commander’s face, but he saluted and followed orders as he was trained to. Sombra smiled sadly as the Commander left, and walked over to the discarded Heart. Levitating it up, he touched his horn gently to it.

“Our Heart, the Empire is facing tragedy. I will soon fall to an old friend, and even if I do not fall we cannot hope to stop the force coming from the north. Without my Crystal Heart, we cannot hope to send enough magic your way to keep them off for even 24 hours.” Sombra paused, and he closed his eyes and gritted his teeth.

“I am without any options to save my kingdom, and I must instead trust their lives to the Equestrians in the silent hope their weapon is enough to protect them. Their memories must be altered so they think they have been forced into my control, otherwise Celestia might punish them too.” Sombra lowered his head slightly, keeping his horn touching.

“I failed you, and I dare not ask for a miracle. But please, keep my subjects safe, for I can no longer protect them.” Sombra opened his eyes, and placed the Heart in the center of the room, watching as it slowly levitated up and two crystals sprung out to meet it. Sombra turned, and walked down the stairs to where his subjects were being escorted into the caverns below. The Commander saluted once every Crystal Pony was inside.

“Goodbye, my subjects.” Sombra closed his eyes, and sent a pulse of magic over the compacted group, causing all to gain green eyes and purple mist for a brief moment before a dazed look covered their face. As they all turned to look at him, they began to back further into the cave with a fearful look on their face. Sombra waited until the Commander was inside, and covered the entrance with a layer of gray crystal. It would shatter upon his demise.

Turning, Sombra breathed in, and turned into shadow, slithering up to the room his love was laying in, and carried her body slowly to just outside the wall. Solidifying, he levitated out a small box of dirt, and levitated her inside, removing the blanket. Staring at her for a moment, he forced himself to look away as he released the magic, letting the dirt cover her.

Sombra turned to his city, and slowly began decorating it in his colors. Talking to his old friends was no longer an option. The time it would take to convince them would leave not enough time to realise there was a threat coming from the north. If he wanted them to have the best chance of defeating the old enemy, he had to let his defeat be quick. And convincing somepony as stubborn as Celestia would not be quick.

Finally, Sombra slithered up to the throne room, and took a seat, and rubbed his forehead. Even now, he could feel the despair and fear from the ponies he had trapped, which would soon turn to joy upon his demise. Sombra hated how he was manipulating them, but it was his Empire’s only chance. Sombra closed his eyes, and waited as the seconds ticked by.

They wanted a corrupt villain? So be it.

Sombra opened his eyes as they crashed through the window of the throne room, and smiled. Standing up, he called upon his shadow magic to bring up his scythe as they blasted him with a concentrated burst of magic. Sombra dived into the shadow, and emerged unharmed after it had faded.

Crystal sprung out underneath him and he slammed into Celestia with it, glancing at Luna from the corner of his eyes and letting a sly smile fall on his face. Turning, he blocked her attack, and sent her sprawling in the next moment. Concentrating, crystal sprang up around her, knocking her out for a moment.

Leaping back as Celestia shattered the crystal, he dodged an attack aimed at his side, earning a slice that caused him minor discomfort. Concentrating, it was healed in mere moments. Sombra leaned back and grew a crystal in front of him as Celestia charged, her blade sinking deep into it before it shattered and impaled Sombra. Sombra melted into shadow, and rose up behind Celestia, swinging his blade.

Leaping into the air, Celestia dodged the blade and slammed into the ground as dust sprung up around her. Looking around, she deflected a blow from behind and pushed into Sombra, pinning him against the wall for a moment. Luna shook her head, concentrating as she shattered the crystal. Sombra kicked Celestia away and covered himself in a thick shield of Crystal as both once more fired.

All three landed, and sized each other up. Sombra lowered his head, and laughed.

“So much hatred.” Sombra smiled, and melted into shadow. Celestia and Luna began to look around rapidly, trying to pick where the next attack would come from.

“Show yourself coward!” Celestia flared her wings and lit up the room, eliminating any shadows. Still unable to find him, she frowned.

“You speak of cowardice, have you forgotten whose domain you are in?” Sombra spoke from underneath Celestia, his scythe rocketing out of the shadow. Flaring her wings, Celestia managed to avoid it at the cost of it slicing through her leg. Wincing, she stood with it one leg off the ground, and glared at Sombra.

“I care not what dark pacts you made! You will fall! Celestia fired an arc of light at Sombra, who deflected it with his scythe. Luna charged forward, managing to score a slice though his cheek. Twirling, she kicked Sombra, sending him to the other corner of the room. Sombra turned his eyes to Celestia, and a wicked smile crossed his face.

“It seems even the gods lack purity in their hearts, I can taste your wrath.” Sombra licked his lips, and his eyes glowed even brighter as he smiled at them. Bowing his head, his smile only grew.

“And it is delicious.” Sombra acted quickly, knocking Celestia back with crystal and diving into her as Luna attempted to defend. Charging her, Celestia dodged, hovered his attack was not what she had been expecting. Sombra turned his head, and lightly tapped Celestia with his horn, spell already on it. Flipping backward, he dodged an attack from luna, and thrust crystal out of the ground with his head as he slid into land. Luna growled, and tried to escape.

Sombra turned to Celestia, who was now looking at something only she could see. Sombra closed his eyes for a moment, before opening them and turning toward Luna, eyes narrowing as he smiled. Giving a shrug, he added another layer of crystal, pinning her down as he stepped onto it and peered into her eyes.

“Why such lengths to protect her petty imperialistic interests?” Sombra narrowed his eyes further, and Luna spat at him, horn glowing as she tried to break free.

“You’re a fool if you think that’s what I’m trying to protect.” Luna cried out in pain as the crystal tightened around her, and Sombra growled, raising his head to look down at her.

“Failing to protect more like. How do you expect to defeat the tougher enemies that will arise in the future, if you can’t defeat a simple Unicorn?” Sombra shrugged closing his eyes as he made a noncommittal gesture. Opening his eyes, he blinked, taking a step back, and realised Luna was smiling.

She also happened to be levitating three gems.

“Because we stand for Harmony! And we will never let darkness enslave those who can’t fight. And you forgot one major fact Sombra.” As Luna smirked, Sombra tilted his head and narrowed his eyes.

“And what is that?” Sombra flinched, and turned rapidly around, seeing Celestia stand.

“Illusion spells need to be maintained to keep the pony trapped. Sister! Now!” Luna and Celestia both rose up into the air, the crystal holding Luna shattering. Sombra fell to the floor and looked rapidly between them, and then smiled warmly and looked down.

The elements fired a rainbow at Sombra, which consumed him, leaving only a fading shadow. Luna and Celestia smiled at each other, and then blinked in surprised as the Crystal Empire simply vanished around them, leaving them the only two forms on the snowy landscape.

“Curses, he must have known he was going to lose, come sister.” Celestia made to fly away, but paused as Luna looked sadly around her.

“He was one of the only ponies I know who appreciate my night.” Luna looked up toward her sister, who smiled and brought a wing around her.

“Come not my sister, plenty of ponies love your night, as they love my light. In fact, let us celebrate our victory in your honor.” Celestia saw Luna smiled warmly, and turned beginning to fly away.

“Now of course since everypony sleeps during the night, we will have to hold it during the day-” Celestia continued speaking as Luna followed behind, looking down mutely. Luna knew; while it would be in her honor, being held during the day meant it would actually be about Celestia.

Silently sighing, she followed her sister home.

Sombra opened his eyes to white.

“I guess this is death,” he spoke, sitting up and looking around, finding nothing but white.

“Not quite,” spoke a voice as a form slowly appeared in front of him. Sombra tilted his head and leaned forward as the form got clearer. Eyes widening, he realised it was his mother, and took a step forward.

“Mother? You’re alive?” Sombra saw the form stop a few steps away, and shake her head.

“Again, not quite,” she spoke in a masculine voice. Sombra narrowed his eyes, and said nothing. ‘Mother’ sighed, and her form shifted into many different ponies, of different genders.

“We, are a construct of the Crystal Heart, the greatest thing ever to be created by the three races during the final battle against the Windigoes. Now, we are simply known as the crystal we created, and our story is passed down, diluted by time. Well,” she paused, and shrugged.

“I say ‘battle’ but it was really just a final goodbye before we expected death.” The form shimmered, and split into three. Sombra blinked, and decided to keep silent. All were in the image of his mother.

“We took on the form of your mother, as we are inclined to believe it will help you draw some sort of comfort from our words. However, we weren’t entirely sure.” Two of them spoke together, and glanced to the third who rolled his eyes.

“What do you want from me, shouldn’t the Elements have defeated me?” Sombra watched as all three approached, and took points in front, and to his sides, speaking around him in perfect sync.

“We, as a device created for the same purpose as the Elements, calmly discussed your punishment to prevent your life from being wasted.” All three walked forward, and turned to look back at him.

“As such, we have managed to come to an arrangement which will remove a threat to our existence that only we can battle against, in return for you being spared from vanishing to dust.” All three once more merged into a single pony, and smiled gently at Sombra.

“We greatly care for our little King, who got so close to the truth of the Empire, he found a True Queen to be his Wife.” Sombra was glad the Heart didn’t transform as an example, it was too soon. As such, he still winced.

“Truth of the Empire?” Sombra winced as his head suddenly throbbed, and looked to his hoof, and fell backward as it vanished into shadow. The Heart approached, and leaned over him.

“This Empire was created as the final wall to protect against the Windigoes, should they ever return. In fact, Crystal Ponies are caused by the continued presence of us. When Equestria was founded, the majority moved down, while a town remained above to act as an early warning to their return. It was never made to last centuries, protecting against them.” The Heart walked away, and his hoof reformed. Blinking at it, he looked to the Heart.

“If it wasn’t for your timely appearance, and the finding of a True Queen, it would have fallen within a week. Do you know why we call her a True Queen?” The Heart sat down, and motioned Sombra over.

“Because she is able to perfectly tune with the Heart,” he replied, walking over and sitting down. Sombra flinched as the Heart gave a nod, and pointed to the symbol on his mothers flank, and touched Sombra’s.

“As a pony whose sole talent is love, only a True Queen would understand the very nature of love, and be able to guide the Empire to that light.” The Heart nodded, and removed his/her hoof.

“What do you want from me.” Sombra looked coldly at the Heart, cutting off all conversation on that specific topic.

“Sombra, what you have been trying to accomplish, is the reduction of fear and hate that can enter a person. You understood that ponies need it, and did not want to remove it, but you’re building a dam to stop a flood. It can work, for a time, but it won’t stop the issue. You need to stop the source for that.” The Heart smiled as Sombra blinked, and continued.

“That’s right, Windigoes. We didn’t realise it at the time, but the reason ponies had grown to the point to be at each other’s neck was because of them. They have this...pulse, they do that affects the entire world. Think of it similar to a blanket of snow covering the world, but invisible. It’s their way of making their food source grow.” The Heart stood up, and stepped back.

“If we wipe out Windigoes, this effect vanishes. But the problem with this is how. And frankly, we just don’t know how one would get that high a concentration of harmony to pull it off. At least, until we saw you at work. We firmly believe you hold the key to not only saving the Empire, but the entire world from being consumed by hatred. And so, we ask for your help.” The Heart bowed before Sombra, who stood up in response.

“Where are we?” Sombra looked around as the Heart answered, speaking from his bow.

“Technically, you are inside the crystal with us. Your body remains outside surrounded by rainbow. This is all taking place within a fraction of a microsecond. You are currently oversaturated with magic, I would not advise casting any spells.” Still bowing, the Heart motioned toward the hoof that had become shadow shortly before. Sombra nodded once, and brought a hoof to his chin.

“Is that what you designed the crystal above the palace for?” Sombra waited as the Heart rose, and nodded.

“How much magic can it take?” Sombra tilted his head as the Heart grinned.

“Good for one full go around the planet before shattering.” While complicated, and difficult to build, the palace had been made to absorb magic from the residents, to be sent to the heart, and then sent as a laser to the crystal which would then send it out as a pulse. They had been careful in the design, and it was designed to last, unlike the town.

“Would the Elements, you, the Crystal Ponies, and a True Queen be enough?” Sombra waited as they slowly nodded.

“It would however you would need somepony to convert all the conflicting energies into one pure energy. Somepony who is an expert at manipulating magic and harmony.” The Heart winked, and Sombra nodded. That obviously meant him.

“However, if you do not have the True Queen, it wouldn’t harmonise into one properly, and so we are going to have to resort to waiting until a new True Queen is born.” The Heart waited patiently as Sombra.

“Won’t that take years? The Windigoes are coming, we don’t have years.” Sombra tilted his head as the Heart nodded, and swiped his hoof at the white around them. It transformed, and suddenly they were above the Empire, looking down upon a wave of ice-blue charging into the Empire.

“My dear King, they are already here. And it is going to take hundreds of years for a True Queen to be born. With only your sister to spread Crystal Pony genes into Equestrians once more.” Waving a hoof, the Heart leaned down, looking at all the Windigoes.

“Every single Windigo is down there, ready to destroy the one thing halting their feeding. It is why the Elements agreed to our proposal in return for your life. For you see, we plan to protect the Empire, as you asked, while also saving your life and trapping all Windigoes until the chance to destroy them once and for all returns.” The Heart smirked down, before once more swiping and returning them to the white nothing.

“How are you going to do that?” Sombra stepped back, feeling a chill up his spine as the Heart’s smile only grew.

“We’re going to make you immortal.” The Heart turned away and made an irritated motion as it continued.

“We tried Alicorn but the Elements refused on the grounds you aren’t a bearer. No matter, we’ve got other methods to grant you the power you’ll need.”

“But, if I don’t die, I can never see my beloved in the afterlife, nor my mother.” Sombra looked down, closing his eyes as he clenched his teeth. When would he be allowed to rest? Would he be forced to serve his Empire forever, instead of just a simple lifetime?

“Don’t worry, it’s only temporary, we’ll remove it the same time we remove the powers we are gifting you with.” The Heart put an arm around Sombra, who flinched and stepped away.

“Look, we need to turn you into a battery that will run indefinitely, because we don’t know when the True Queen will be born. We can’t power the spell ourselves, we’re just a complicated converter.” The Heart stepped back, and sat down.

“You swear you will remove it once I have done my duty?” Sombra raised his head, and the Heard nodded enthusiastically.

“How long will I be used as a power source?” Sombra sat down in front of the Heart, looking it straight in the eyes.

“200 years tops,” the Heart made a cross on their chest, and smiled. Sombra sighed, and lowered his head. As King, his duty came before his own desires, always.

“Very well.” Sombra stayed seated as the Heart split into three once more, all beaming as they formed a triangle around him.

“Excellent, while we begin the process there is a few tiny tidbits we do need to tell you,” spoke one, looking to the second.

“You see, while you will be awake and unaffected by the Windigoes while trapped in the time bubble, you won’t be able to actually leave the city,” continued the second.

“We’ll detect the True Queen give or take a few years after, but we need you to sort of ‘push’ her along otherwise she won’t be able to repel the Windigoes in time to buy you the chance to enact the plan.” The third one lowered his head to the ground, and dissolved into it, forming a crystal heart symbol.

“That is fine,” replied Sombra. After all, he was currently a ‘corrupt King.’

“There’s also the fact we’re going to have to give you more power than you can possibly handle to power the spell, and it is likely to affect your brain slightly. We haven’t entirely nailed down how much, but I suggest read a lot of books.” The second one also vanished into the ground, the two hearts joined together by a line going around Sombra.

“After the new Queen activates us, we will remove the power and also your immortality as promised. After that, we entrust the fate of the Kingdom to you. Don’t fail us this time.” Finally, the first one dissolved, and a triangle formed around Sombra, and he was blinded by a pure white light, somehow even brighter than the whiteness around him.

And then...darkness.

Sombra opened his eyes and looked down, most of his body was currently a large shadow. Examining his body, it seemed the power had been too much to hold in a Unicorn, but not in his shadow form. Flying down to the city, he passed the place he had trapped the citizens, and blinked. They were entombed in ice, and surrounded by greedy Windigoes, feasting on them. Sombra tried to interact, but found he simply faded through both.

Turning, Sombra took in the sky, noticing how everything outside the city was just, nothing, black. Flying toward the castle, he made his way down the street and into the Empire’s library, and toward a section he had never touched that was filled with Fiction.

Opening a random one, he began to read.

An explosion of love, destroying the shadow, all but a horn. It flew through the air, landing in some bushes. The sun began to shine, and the world moved on.

The first to come were the ears, allowing him to hear his surroundings.

Next, the eyes, to see the grass that hid his recovery.

A mouth, followed by his pitch black mane growing back in.

A body, four legs, and finally a tail. A lot of time had passed, but he was finally whole again. A pull using his hoof to drag himself forward, he no longer just saw bush, but a large white expanse of snow. Slowly, it began to fall on his exposed body, and he closed his eyes. His body had finally returned.

But his power had not.

I once had everything.

An explosion of love, destroying the shadow, all but a horn. It flew through the air, landing in some bushes. The sun began to shine, and the world moved on.

The first to come were the ears, allowing him to hear his surroundings.

Next, the eyes, to see the grass that hid his recovery.

A mouth, followed by his pitch black mane growing back in.

A body, four legs, and finally a tail. A lot of time had passed, but he was finally whole again. A pull using his hoof to drag himself forward, he no longer just saw bush, but a large white expanse of snow. Slowly, it began to fall on his exposed body, and he closed his eyes. His body had finally returned.

But his power had not.

“I really hope the empire is okay. Celestia assured me Cadance and Shining are fine, but I really don’t know. We’ve seen this force before.” While Twilight knew with the Crystal Heart being in the open, all the citizens could feel safe. But what if they started to doubt. It could very well end in ruin.

“Calm down Twilight dear, use those exercises you talk about so often.” Rarity smiled warmly, and put a hoof on her lavender friend. Turning, Twilight smiled, taking note of the three crystals on Rarity’s white flank. Did they signify heritage to the Crystal Empire? Unlikely, but Rarity did love being Crystal-ified.

“We’re with ya Twi.” Rainbow Dash smirked, tossing her rainbow mane as it rested on her bright blue fur. Beside her sat Fluttershy, hiding her yellow body behind her bright pink mane. Jumping up and down the middle of the train cart, Pinkie Pie was a pink bundle of energy. Applejack stretched her orange hooves, and yawned, flicking her yellow tail.

“How much longer will it take Twilight? Isn’t the ride normally a lot faster than this?” Looking out the window, Applejack took in the whirling snowstorm outside. They really should have thought to bundle up before hopping onto the train. Spike, a purple baby dragon with green spikes, cleared his throat.

“We had to go slower because of all this snow, it’s iced the tracks due to the sudden change in weather. There’s a high chance the train could derail at top speed.” Spike looked to Twilight and beamed at his knowledge, earning her nod of approval. Twilight was proud to see Spike was starting to study more often.

“Looks like we’re pulling in now anyway, is everypony ready?” Twilight waited for the train to shudder to a stop, and then stood up, leading her friends out of the train onto the blistering, snow-covered platform in front of them. As they shivered their flanks off, the train shuddered to life once more, and left.

“I-It’s t-too cold to l-leave the train here t-the en-gine would f-freeze,” commented Spike as they slowly made their way down the precarious stairs, and into the knee high snow around them. It was fortunate they had arrived before it had gained a few more layers. Unfortunately, they seemed to arrive at the storm’s peak. Looking to each other, they trained their eyes forward, and focused on the pink sphere surrounding most of the Crystal empire.

“Don’t get separated, it’s easy to get...lost.” Twilight raised her head, and blinked as she realised her friends were gone. Looking up, she realised to her dismay somehow she had ended up going in the opposite direction. Thankfully it was still visible, but the train station had vanished from sight. Gritting her teeth, she focused her eyes on the sphere, and began walking once more.

The snow was quickly growing deeper, and each step was growing harder. Twilight flared her wings and leapt into the air, falling to the ground instantly as the wind slammed her down into it. Raising her head, she slowly opened her eyes, and looked around, fear suddenly erupting onto her face.

“Nononono! No!” Looking around wildly, Twilight could no longer see the portal. Looking for the hoofprints, they were also gone. Running in one direction did not bring it up, and she began to try them all, running around in a large circle. Looking around, she thought she saw a sparkle of pink through the snow, and began to run toward it. Yes, yes she had found it. She wasn’t going to die! She wasn't-

“Oof,” tripping over something, Twilight raised her tail, using it to constantly keep track of where she had last seen the pink as she turned to look at what had tripped her. Narrowing her eyes, she began to dig away the snow, seeing what looked like something dary gray, and irregular looking. After growling, and pulling all the snow off with her magic, Twilight had to do a double take, opening her eyes wide.

“Eeek! Sombra!” Twilight leapt back, charging up a spell as she prepared for a fight. However, a minute passed with no movment from the unicorn with the curved, smooth, horn. It almost looked like a dragon horn instead of a unicorn one. Twilight took a hesitant step closer, and brought her gaze toward the body half-buried in a frozen bush. There was the slow rise and fall of movement. Lowering down, but still holding a spell just in case, Twilight poked him, and leapt back.

Nothing, either Sombra was unconscious, or a really good faker. Twilight glanced in the direction of the city, what should she do. Twilight couldn’t just leave him out here to die. Looking around, Twilight narrowed her eyes as she made out the shape of five ponies standing just inside the barrier.

Heaving a sigh, Twilight picked up Sombra in a special reverse-shield bubble. If he woke up, he would have a hard time getting out. Biting her lip, she slowly approached her friends, who widened their eyes at her catch, and then narrowed them in suspicion.

“Spike, tell Cadance and my brother to come to the edge of the shield here, and tell them to bring a magic suppressor. I know I shouldn’t have brung him, but I couldn’t leave him to die out there.” Twilight paused, and waited as Spike saluted and dashed off. Turning to her friends, she motioned to the edges of town still peeking out of the sphere.

“See if you can find one that’s half in and half out, with an entrance on the outside. I can’t bring him past the shield, so our best bet is some sort of shelter.” Twilight looked to her friends as they shared a glance, but nodded. After a while, all returned, including Spike.

“There’s an abandoned house not far from here that will work.” Rainbow Dash looked to Cadance and Shining, pink and white respectively, and waited as they shared a silent look. After a moment, Cadance sighed and smiled warmly at Twilight.

“It’s fine, I understand your decision. Let’s get this suppressor on him first.” Cadance held it out and Twilight took it in her magic, quickly sending it through her shield and slotting it awkwardly over the horn. Sombra shuddered slightly in response, but did not wake. Twilight breathed out, and followed her friends around the edges of the sphere as they made their way to the house.

This humiliation will not go unpunished.

“Alright everypony, we have to make sure we always have an eye on Sombra at all times.” Twilight and the others led Sombra to a corner of the castle, and opened the door to a small room with a crystal desk and a rough bed dumped in the corner. There was a small window, far too small for a pony to escape from. Walking over to the window, Twilight quickly cast a weak shield spell on it, and a pale purple shimmered in window.

“I-I’ll be over first thing in the morning,” whispered Fluttershy as she backed out of the room slowly. Twilight nodded, Fluttershy would take Sombra during the day, and Twilight during the night. Rarity and the others would take turns accompanying Fluttershy, a precaution against any tricks Sombra might devise.

Stepping back, Twilight allowed Sombra to enter the room and look around. Tapping the floor, he walked over to the desk and sat down at the hard, crystal chair, and turned to watch them. Even as a captive, he held himself regally. Twilight once more glanced to the window and put a hasty detection spell on it. If Sombra tried to sneak out in shadow form, she would hear about it. Closing the door, Twilight locked it from the outside, and turned to her friends.

“I’ll stay with ya Twi. Can’t leave you alone with that creep in your house” Rainbow Dash smirked, flaring her wings and digging at the ground with a hoof. Twilight nodded, smiling warmly. She could think of no better companion during the long night as they kept an eye on Sombra. Heading toward the entrance, she waved goodbye to the others, giving each one a warm smile.

Sitting down on their thrones, Twilight and Rainbow Dash shared a look, and breathed out, slumping. Today had been rough, but tomorrow proved to be even worse. Depending on Sombra’s actions, what might turn out to be a weird, but normal day, could also turn into a fight for Equestria.

“I’ll take the first watch Dash, you get some slee-” Turning, Twilight giggled as she realised Dash had already fallen asleep, snoring loudly. Standing up, Twilight walked toward a door and opened it, revealing a large room filled with books, most damaged beyond repair. Pulling out one in almost pristine condition, she opened it and began to read.

Fluttershy arrived shortly before dawn, much to Twilight’s annoyance. Pouring herself a cup of coffee, she glanced to Dash, who had stayed awake just long enough to rouse Twilight. Taking a sip of the wonderful beverage, Twilight led Fluttershy to the locked room, opening it and relieved to see Sombra hadn’t vanished overnight. Currently, he was sleeping with his face to the wall on the bed.

“U-Uhm Sombra, y-you’ve g-gotta w-wake up.” When Sombra didn’t sturr, Fluttershy backed up, and shrunk as Twilight narrowed her eyes in irritation, and trotted in, shaking Sombra wildly until his eyes shot open, bloodshot. Stepping to the side, she looked to Fluttershy as Sombra sat up.

“We-We’re g-going to g-o o-on a p-picnic if y-you wouldn’t mind.” Fluttershy shrunk as Sombra’s eyes narrowed, and he blinked them a few times, removing the redness from the eyes. After a few moment of Sombra sitting there, blinking, Twilight realised he wasn’t going to answer.

“Sombra, you are going on the picnic,” narrowing her eyes, Twilight lowered her horn, but didn’t release the spell. Sombra trained his eyes directly on her’s, before closing them and standing up.

“Very well.” Without another word, Sombra followed Twilight and Fluttershy out of the castle, and toward a large hill on the outskirts of Ponyville that was perfect for picnics. Fluttershy set it up quickly, and soon enough everypony except Dash arrived. Sombra took a seat, and said nothing.

“How did you convince Discord to stay at the cottage?” Twilight turned toward Fluttershy as she began to lay out the food. Pausing, she glanced toward Sombra.

“I told him it wouldn’t be wise to come along during the first few days. I managed to convince him to stay home and eat whatever he wanted from the fridge.” Fluttershy began to pile reasonable portions onto a plate, an hesitantly held it out to Sombra.

“Would you like s-eep!” When Sombra took the plate, Fluttershy jumped slightly, but forced herself to stay where she was. Being afraid of Sombra would not help her show him kindness. After a moment, Sombra began eating silently. Rarity, sensing the silence, pointed to her hat and put on a shaky smile.

“What do you think of my hat darlings? Isn’t it simply fabulous?” Rarity smiled as Applejack, Twilight, and Fluttershy all nodded.

“That is positively supleriffic! Why, we should totally have a party to celebrate. I could totally make it into a ‘Welcome Sombra’ party too. Oooh~ I can have a whole theme around crystals! Won’t that be fun?” Pinkie Pie turned eagerly to Sombra, and the silence stretched between them. Sombra continued eating.

“Er, Sombra, what do you think of my hat?” Rarity decided asking a non-Pinkie Pie question might get a different answer. To her surprise, it did.

“It is adequate.” Sombra continued eating as Rarity sat there in mute shock.

“A-ADEQUATE!” Rarity fell backward in a faint, overwhelmed by the fact her best hat had only been ‘adequate’ to Sombra’s apparent standards. Standing up, eye twitching, she quickly excused herself.

“I’m-I’m sorry darlings I must go, I uh-forgot to add a ribbon to an order!” Without another word, Rarity dashed off. Applejack stood up as well, and tipped her hat.

“Ah have ta get back to the farm also. Ah’ll see ya’ll at the party tonight.” Applejack sent Fluttershy a worried glance as the walked away. Pinkie Pie giggled in glee, and bounced up herself. Leaning forward, she brought her face mere millimeters away from Sombra’s.

“I’m so exited!Areyouexitedcauseyoushouldbeexitedohmythisisgoingtobesomuchfun” Pinkie Pie paused, smiling from ear to ear. Sombra blinked once in response. Pinkie Pie turned and gave Twilight and Fluttershy a hug, before leaping off to plan the party. After a moment, Sombra resumed eating, before putting down the empty plate once more on the ground.

“U-Uhm, w-would you l-like seconds? Is there a-anything you need?” Fluttershy smiled, hoping it didn’t look as fake as it felt. Sombra turned, and surprisingly gave a decent answer.

“I require paper, ink, and a quill.”

Sombra ordered me to take over...whatever this is.

Sombra stopped, everyone almost bumping into him a third time. Leaning forward, he crouched, and stuck his head out of the underbrush, revealing the large, yellow plant that was covered in holes. Outside of it, two strange looking plants were standing outside the largest hole. Sombra pulled his head back, and paused.

“So what’s the plan Sombra?” Twilight tilted her head as Sombra frowned for a moment, and Luna growled, pushing him out of the way. The ground was cleared of all plant life in Sombra’s wake.

“I am perfectly capable of making plans too you know. I say we use an invisibility spell and sneak into the base.” Luna smiled as Twilight nodded, it sounded like a rational plan. They would have to find the batponies, and then sneak out, but Twilight and Luna should have enough magic to maintain the spell for long enough.

“Will that plan work if they are aware of us?” Sombra waited as both turned to glare at him, and roll their eyes.

“Of course not, they’ll just put dozens of guards in front of the cage so we can’t bust them out.” Twilight was surprised, normally Sombra was a lot smarter than this. Sombra pointed his hoof toward the bush that hid them from the hive, and both turned toward it, widening their eyes.

“Well, I believe that counts as being ‘aware’.” Sombra blinked calmly at the two changelings holding magic-charged horns looked at them. With a buzz of their wings, they were soon surrounded, and Twilight gulped, looking at the large amount of changelings. Sure, they would be able to defeat them, but it did blow Luna’s plan out of the water.

“Alright Mr smart-flank, what’s your plan.” Luna narrowed her eyes and turned toward Sombra, who shrugged once, before raising his hooves into the air.

“We surrender.” Sombra didn’t respond as both Alicorns shared a glance, and then glared at him.

“What!?”

‘I can’t believe Luna’s going along with this,’ she muttered in her head, glaring as the changelings led them further into the hive. Looking toward Sombra, her glare deepend.

‘Come to think of it, why am I going along with this?’ Twilight blinked as Sombra glanced to her, before once more turning his attention to where they were going. Twilight sighed, and softened her gaze. Well, Sombra had proven he was normally right with his decisions. Which begged the question, was he right to become corrupted for the Crystal Empire?

‘Wait, what did I just think?’ Twilight blinked, and widened her eyes. Sombra had proven to be a smart tactician and a decent, if grumpy, pony who was prone to mood swings, which mainly consisted of anger. Twilight narrowed her eyes, and bit her lip, there was something she was missing here.

“Presenting, Queen Chrysalis.” The changelings stopped, and Twilight raised her head. In the center of the fruit was the core, and a small part of it had been carved away to make a platform, looming above them. Chrysalis widened her eyes, before narrowing them and growling at the guards.

“What are you fools doing! Get them out of here before-” Chrysalis didn’t have enough time to finish her sentence, as Sombra smirked and breathed in, closing his eyes. Purple mist began to seep out of his eyes, and his horn began to glow. Opening his now glowing eyes, he lowered his horn to the ground and tapped it, sending out waves of what looked like ice at first. Twilight watched it dance around her feet, and realised it was actually crystal.

The changelings cried out as the crystal leapt onto their bodies, and were quickly encased in it. The crystal moved upwards, ensnaring the changelings hovering in the air with as much ease. Sombra raised his head, and breathed out, the glow leaving his eyes as the purple mist faded away.

“Curse you, just one more day and I would have double the magic I had before thanks to those batponies.” Chrysalis flared her wings and fired a bolt of green magic into the air, and suddenly the sound of buzzing deafened their ears. Chrysalis smirked, and opened her arms wide.

“Come and get me if you dare! I’ll take you all on. You can’t defeat them all!” Chrysalis leaned her head back and began to laugh as changelings began to file in, enshrouding her in a buzzing shield of changelings.

“Do you need a hand with this Sombra?” Luna raised her voice over the buzzing, and Twilight blinked, widening her eyes as she turned to Sombra. That crystal attack had been impressive yes, but was he really planning on taking them on alone?

“I foresee no danger, go and rescue your troops.” Sombra regarded them for a moment with a bored expression, before once more turning toward the changelings, and smirking. Soon enough, his eyes began to glow once more, and purple mist seeped out of his eyes. Twilight stepped back as a veil of shadow began to swirl around him. Sombra blinked, and glanced to it, before once more turning his attention to the changelings.

“Twilight, Sombra can handle this. If he can’t he’ll come find us, don’t worry about it.” Luna turned to Twilight and smiled, glancing back to the others and motioning toward the tunnel behind them. Twilight hesitated, and bit her lip. Sombra crouched, almost in a pouncing position.

“Alright, but promise me you won’t kill her.” Twilight narrowed her eyes, and Sombra growled, irritation crossing his features briefly.

“Her heartbeat will not end, despite what I am about to do to her.” Sombra grinned once more, and his horn began to glow as the changelings began to fly down toward them. Twilight bit her lip, but sighed and turned, galloping down the tunnel, followed closely by Luna and the others.

“” Sombra stood up straight, smiled at the approaching changelings, and vanished into shadow. The changelings slammed into the ground, and quickly stood up, looking around frantically for the shadow Sombra had vanished into. That was the last thing they saw as crystal sprang up around them, encasing them and freezing them in place. Sombra emerged from the shadow once more, and fired a bolt of magic at the swarm shield.

A bright green flash occurred, and a large crystal ball fell to the ground, shattering to pieces with the changelings inside groaning as they struggled to stand back up. Sombra walked past them, crystal springing up to encase them as he walked past. Sombra breathed in, and raised his head to look up as a large crystal pillar formed underneath him, quickly piercing the shield and revealing the calm inside.

The changelings dived for Sombra, who glanced toward them as crystal walls encased him, falling a moment later as the changelings dove away to avoid injury. Sombra turned his attention to Chrysalis, who was quickly flying out of the bubble. Crouching, he leapt over her, and fired another bolt of energy. Crystal formed under him, acting like a slide as he slid down it, and jumped to the floor as another orb shattered behind him.

Chrysalis leapt into the air, managing to avoid the crystal aimed to encase her, and fired a bolt of energy, shattering the crystal shield as Sombra raised it up. Chrysalis flew up and landed on the crystal pillar, and sent a message to the changelings, who stopped circling and formed a black wall behind her. Looking down, she looked coldly at Sombra.

“Je le sens à l'intérieur de vous, et vous visez à nous détruire. Pourquoi?” Chrysalis watched as Sombra paused, and stood up straight, magic vanishing from his horn, eyes continuing to glow, and shadows still swirling around him.

"Appelez cela une personnel - passe-temps.” Sombra raised his head, and laughed mockingly to the ceiling, once more lowering his head as his horn glowed to life.

“So be it.” Chrysalis lowered her horn, and fired a bolt of energy, which sliced through Sombra’s shield but missed him as he dodged to the side, watching it as it sliced through a second crystal. Sombra leapt out of the way as the changelings began to dive for him, encasing them in crystal as soon as they touched the ground.

“Graaah!” Sombra growled as a bolt sliced through his mane, leaving a hole, a small bit of his neck caught in the blast. Gritting his teeth, his horn’s glow intensified, and the wound vanished, his mane repairing a moment after. Sombra felt a body tackle him and brought the crystal around him once more, shattering it as he left it, and sealing the changeling once more. Turning, he fired a bolt of energy at Chrysalis, who dived down to avoid the crystal as it exploded into an orb, and once more dived upward to avoid his prison.

Sombra looked to his shadow, and smiled as a pole slowly became visible from it’s depths. Levitating out the object, it was revealed to be a scythe, almost in the same fashion of a grim reaper’s. Sombra raised it, and sliced clean through the bolt of magic energy aimed at him, watching as it passed harmlessly to each of his sides. Chrysalis gritted her teeth, and once more landed on the crystal podium, Sombra smiled.

“What? No!” Chrysalis cried out as the crystal under her feet, the one far from the ground she thought safe to stand on, erupted around her and encased her in a single moment. The changelings dived for Sombra, and his smile widened. Licking his lips, his horn’s glow reached new heights.

“Thank you for rescuing us, we are sorry we were so useless.” Glimmerwing bowed, and Twilight smiled awkwardly, glancing to Luna, who bowed her head.

“It is quite alright, I am sure you fought valiantly.” Luna smiled as all saluted, and began to form ranks behind the ragtag group. Twilight bit her lip, and followed Luna as they cantered back toward the room they had left Sombra.

“I don’t think I’m cut out for this.” Twilight bit her lip, and glanced back toward the batponies. Luna smiled and nodded warmly.

“While I could easily console you, I believe this is a perfect opportunity for you to bond with Sombra, don’t you agree?” Luan chuckled as Twilight narrowed her eyes, and sighed.

“Why does everything have to be about getting closer to Sombra. I know we have to get him to warm up to us, but you keep trying to get me to spend personal time with him.” Twilight blinked, and blushed as she realised exactly what she said. Luna chuckled, and shook her head.

“You’ll understand when you know him better, if the time ever comes around.” Luna looked away knowingly, and all turned their attention to where they were going as they exited the tunnel.

“Oh my Celestia,” gasped Twilight, eyes wide as she took in the transformed landscape in front of her. Almost all changelings were encased in crystal, and the walls and ceiling were also sparkling of crystal. Twilight almost slipped on the floor as she entered. In the center, Sombra sat with his eyes closed, purple mist leaking out of his eyes as his horn glowed.

“Sombra, you didn’t kill any of them did you?” Luna walked toward Sombra, taking note of the green threads arcing from the changelings horns into Sombra’s, a thicker thread coming out of Queen Chrysalis, who was also encased. Sombra opened his eyes, and the glow faded from the room as his eyes returned to normal.

“No, you got here before I had the opportunity to.” Sombra stood up, and his horn sparked for a moment, and all the crystal in the room shattered, leaving unconscious changelings laying about the room. Sombra pulled out the limiter he had in his bags, and levitated it over to Luna, who took it and quickly slipped it over the Queen’s horn. It was a moment later, before the changelings woke up.

“No changeling make a move, or I’ll vaporize your Queen where she stands.” Luna flared her wings, horn glowing as she held Chrysalis in her hoof, who was barely conscious. The changelings glanced to each other, and bowed to Luna, who nodded and turned to Chrysalis.

“Come with us, or die, your choice.” Luna lowered her horn as Chrysalis gained full consciousness, and she growled in response, but sighed, and swiped the horn away, folding her wings.

“Fine, fine. We concede. But mark my words, that unicorn is nothing but trouble.” Chrysalis pointed toward Sombra, who didn’t seem to notice as he began to walk toward the exit. Luna kept her horn glowing as they slowly exited the hive, an army following behind them.

“Where are the other changelings?” Twilight tilted her head, and Chrysalis glared at her, eyes as cold as ice.

“Dead,” she replied simply, and the group descended into silence.

“I still think their hive looks like a pinata,” commented Pinkie Pie.

“Do you really have to leave?” Twilight felt her ears flop down as she looked sadly to the train full of disguised changelings, a Cadance standing right beside Luna. Bowing her head, she nodded.

“I must deal with the changelings, and to do that I have to discuss things with my sister. It is a pity I have to call my visit short, but I will be sure to return as soon as we have this mess sorted out.” Luna smiled warmly, and ferreted ‘Cadance’ onto the train, and turned her eyes to Sombra.

“Be nice, and don’t kill anypony.” Luna chuckled as Sombra narrowed his eyes, and watched the door close behind her. The train pulled away, and Twilight breathed out, and turned to her friends.

“Who’s up for a nice, relaxing-” As usual, Pinkie Pie cut her off.

“PARTY!”

Author's Note

For your convenience:

Je le sens à l'intérieur de vous, et vous visez à nous détruire. Pourquoi?
Appelez cela une personnel - passe-temps.

What if somepony saw me as the villain?

“Twilight there is nothing we can do! We’re surrounded by this storm!” Sombra carefully sorted through the various circles he had crafted, placing them in distinct piles, there was about 20 of each one had had created, and all were glowing with green energy, and yet were not doing anything. He placed them in his saddlebags a moment later.

“We have to! Maybe I can teleport to Celestia and find out if she’s ok!” Sombra turned toward the kitchen and made himself a large drink of milk, turning to the last pile of crystals remaining. Quickly devouring them, he turned back to his drink and drunk it down quickly, wiping his mouth and once more approaching the desk.

“I told you Twilight we CAN’T! The instant we go outside Ponyville we will freeze. We’ve already lost nearly all the Pegasi trying to keep the storm from covering us in fifty inches of the stuff!” Sombra levitated a piece of paper out of the drawer and placed it on the desk, putting a hoof gently on it.

“Dash we have to try! Celestia hasn’t replied and I’m worried something has happened.” Sombra looked down at the words, looking at the poem he had written on one of his first days. Folding it up, he placed it in his saddlebags, and looked toward the window. It wouldn’t be long now, the ice was beginning to spread through the window.

“Twilight there’s loyalty and then there’s having a deathwish! You need to under.s..t..a.a...a..n…..” Sombra raised his head, hearing conversation halt. Turning to his window, he watched as the ice slowly consumed his room. Horn lighting up, a small circle around him formed, lightly flickering when the ice tried to grow up it, and shattered. Underneath him, in the circle, was the only place not covered in ice.

Sombra stepped out of the room, and headed into the throne room, where six crystals could be seen covering the thrones. Sombra walked over to one, the path clearing and freezing in front and behind him. Lowering his horn, his eyes glowed and purple mist seeped out of them, and remained. Horn sparking, a pulse of magic escaped, and his shield grew, encompassing the circle of thrones.

“Huh wha?” Twilight blinked, shivering as she felt a chill travel down her spine, seeing her friends all suffering from the same effect. Sombra stood over her, before stepping slightly toward the center. Twilight looked around, and felt her heart turn to ice as she saw crystals growing over her castle. It was difficult to tell whether they were ice, or crystal.

“What happened?” Twilight walked over to Sombra as the others joined her, and he turned to them. The area not covered in ice shrunk slightly, leaving them a little room to walk but no longer including the thrones. They quickly became sealed in ice once more.

“Sombra, do you know what is going on here?” Twilight narrowed her eyes at Sombra, wondering secretly if this was his doing. The only times she had seen the crystal empire with Sombra was surrounded in snow. Coming from the north, it was too coincidental.

“I bet it’s all his fault,” Rainbow Dash glared, pointing a hoof at Sombra. Twilight shook her head, and turned, facing her friends and leaving her back to Sombra.

“Nonsense, Sombra is our friend, he would never-” Twilight was cut off as a green blast of energy connected with the back of her head, and a horn descended, touching her horn. Twilight’s eyes began to leak purple, and her eyes turned green. Sombra leaned away, and Twilight turned to stand beside him.

“Obey,” he spoke, lowering his horn and casting the same spell on the shocked, and betrayed ponies. Within moments, the Elements were under his command, and they formed ranks in front of him.

“Do not leave the shield,” he spoke, turning and leaving the castle. As they walked in silence, they passed many ponies frozen in place, fear and anger on multiple. Those that weren’t cowering as it hit them were stuck in the middle of a heated argument. Sombra approached the train, and stepped into the front, melting the conductor. Soon enough, the conductor was also under Sombra’s command.

“Take us to Canterlot,” ordered Sombra, closing his eyes and expanding the shield to include the entire train. Stepping out of the front, he took a seat in the first carriage with the Elements and looked out the window.

“Twilight, learn the spell I am casting and inform me once you can pull off the same feat.” Sombra watched Twilight salute, and quickly get to work doing so. Turning to look out the window once more, the train began to move, and he breathed out.

’The Elements are constantly fighting against me, and I can’t keep this train covered forever. Twilight’s magic will prove most useful here.’ Sombra paused as Twilight’s spell blossomed forth, covering the entire train with the same amount of power, and he released his own, horn still glowing as he kept control of them.

“Determine the fastest route to the throne room. We do not have time for detours.” Sombra looked toward Twilight, who nodded once more and held out a map, drawing a gray line from one end to the other.

“Very well, that is within boundaries of what magic I estimated I can use on the journey.” Sombra nodded, checking his magic reserves. There was still a long way to go, but it looked like he would arrive with enough remaining to do his task. Leaning his head against the window, he sighed and looked at the frozen world around him. He winced and looked away, discarding the thoughts that had come with the dreary setting. Turning to look toward the Elements, he sighed once more, lowering his head. It wouldn't be long, his task was almost complete.